may if so be wee will take Paul generally to speake of all regenerate men whereof many through frailty take gresse fals euen after their calling as it is to be seene in the example of Dauid Peter and other of the Saines but we cannot so expound it if it be limited to Paul who liued vnblaincably when hee was a Pharisic therefore much more vnrebukcable now beeing an Apostle Acts 24 16. He is set forth as an example vnto the Saints of an holy vnreproueable life Tim. What Instructions do ye gather from the words thus expounded Silas First the Children of God in their regeneration do not receiue fulnesse of grace to do wel For then they should do nothing which they allow not but their will and their deed should accord both should be perfectly good Whereas in Paul his decde and will disagreeed both in doing euil and leauing good vndone Tim. What vse is to be made of this instruction Sil. First it doth reproue such as do hold that the regenerate in this life cannot sinne as Familists Secondly it admonisheth al men to finde out and acknowledge their imperfections with griefe and to striue towardes perfection Lastly it doth serue to comfort such as doe labour vnder sinful infirmities and defects For this was the Apostles case How much lesse maruail if it proue so with others inferiour to him Tim. What other instruction ariseth out of these words Silas That it is a good sign of a regenerate man when not onely conscience checketh and iudgment disliketh but his heart dissalloweth and is displeased with the euil he doth because this bewraieth that they are not wholly vnder the power of originall sinne but haue another beginning and ground of their actions euen grace and the holy Spirit of God from whence comes that hatred of euil and desire of good Tim. What vse are we to make of this second instruction Silas First it proues them to be meere naturall vnregenerate men who do allow and be pleased with their sinnes that be in themselues and in others Secondly it admonisheth the godly of their dutie which is not to allow but with hatred to condemne euery sinful thing in themselues euen to the least motion and lust not at any hand after it is knowne bearing with it but stirring vp the heart to detest and lament it with godly sorrow in regard it is an offence to God Tim. What is the third Instruction Silas That the elect of God being regenerate they are neuer so giuen ouer as to sinne with their whole wil because this is true of them all that they allow not the euill which they doe so that in all their euils and sinnes there is some striuing in their will against them though it be but faintly and in great feeblenesse as it happeneth in great tentation Tim. Shew vs now by what reason the Apostle prooues this proposition that he allowed not what he did Silas By this reason because both in the leauing vndone good and in the doing of euill hee offended not willingly but with a detestation and loathing For the euill which he did was hatefull to him and his will was to doe the good hee could not doe not that Paul was compelled vnto euill but that hee consented not to it with his whole will his heart being now changed and made confermable to the law in part Tim. What instruction is to be gathered from hence Silas First we learne that the godly cannot doe al the good they would because sinne hindreth them and secondly that they cannot doe all the euill as their lustes would because they haue grace to hate and resist euill For the Spirite lusts against the flesh as the flesh doth lust against the Spirite Gal. 5. 17. Obserue further out of this whole verse that it is farre from the godly to excuse extenuate and cloake their sinne they abhorre it and that out of a reuerence toward the law vnto which their sinne is contrary againe in holy persons there bee beginnings of their doings one whereby they wil good and will not euill called the innerman law of the mind Spirite c. the other whereby they are drawne from good vnto euill DIAL XII Verse 16. If I doe then that which I would not I consent to the Law that it is good Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas Two inferences conclusions which doe arise from the former strife betweene originall sinne and Pauls renued mind The first is out of the 16. verse the summe and effect whereof is this that there was a good agreement and consent betweene the heart of Paul being renued and Gods law seeing he abhorred the cuill which was done by him being contrary to the Law The second conclusion is contained in the 17. verse the effect and summe whereof is this If I abhorre the sinne which I doe then I being renued doe it not but that sinfull corruption that dwels and stickes in my nature doth it Tim. What is meant by that which Paul did doe and would not haue done Silas Some euill thing forbid in the law of God which though hee hated yet corruption wrested it from him whereof he inferreth that so farre foorth as he was regenerate he did approoue Gods law to be good and holy For whosoeuer hates an euill in this respect that the law forbids it and loues a good thing in this respect that the law commands it he must needs haue some thing in him that doth allow the law and consent to it to bee good howsoeuer he doe the euill he hates and cannot doe the good he would Tim. What instruction will arise from hence Silas That it is a true and certaine marke of a man grafted into Christ and regenerate by his Spirit to consent vnto the Lawe when his sinnes can displease him because they are against the law and good duties are loued and therefore performed because Gods law requires them the reason is because none can consent to the law of God and allow of it saue such as are borne anew of God whose law it is Tim. How is it written then that the Gentiles doe by nature the things contained in the Law Rom. 2 14 Silas That place is to be vnderstood of precepts and rules giuen foorth for pollicy and gouernment of Citties For which purposes the very Heathen forbid vices and command honest things pertaining to ciuill life and not of their daily conuersation wherein they were great sinners eyther openly or secretly as Paul accusech them before Chapters 1 2. Besides in their common life they did some good things and eschued some euill out of vaine-glory to get praise of men Tim. But Esau and Caine were displeased with the euils they did against the Law and yet were no regenerate men Sil. It is true they were displeased for their sinnes not for that they allowed Gods lawe which condemned their sinnes but because they begun to feele the discommodities and calamities of their sins and did
the law either by natural strēgth or as it is made easie by grace for then Paul shoulde not haue spoken of righteousnesse by faith but of sanctification and newnes of life which is quite besides his drift and scope which is out of Moses to commend the righteousnes of faith as is very plaine in the text Tim. But the Apostle doth not report Moses words Silas True not in so many letters and sillables for something is altered also added and taken away but in sence and meaning hee doeth alledge them and that is sufficient Tim. What is meant by saying in thy heart Sllas Thus much thinke not doubtfully within thy selfe or let not thy minde bee perplexed with wauerings thoughts and reasonings Tim. What is meant by this question who shall a seend into heauen Silas Thus much as if it were sayd Who shall goe thither for vs to bring vs word whether God bee pacified with vs and meaneth to giue vs saluation there Tim. What is meant by the other question who shall descend to the deepe Silas By the deepe is meant Hell as Reue. 9. 1. 11. 20. 1. To descend to the deepe signifies to goe downe into the place of torment the meaning is who shal go down thither to tell and assure vs that we are free from the malediction and damnation of hell and shall neuer be throwne down into that deep burning lake Tim. What are we to learne from these questions Silas First that they which sticke to their owne workes and thinke to be saued by their owne deseruings they haue wauering and vnquiet consciences troubled with doubtings tremblings and feare for that which the righteousnesse of faith speaketh not that the legall iustice doeth speake The reason of this doctrine is because the lawe which promiseth life to perfect obedience giues no power to obey it threatneth death against euery transgression but giues no remedy against any such euill and misery Therefore it must needs be that such as follow the righteousnes of the law must still be filled with anguish of Soule because their conscience witnesses vnto them that they haue not done all which the law commaunds but are transgressours manifold wayes in many thinges and so remaine perplexed and without rest Tim. What is the vse of this poynt Silas This sets foorth the miserable condition of all such as seeke righteousnes and life by their owne deedes for such can neuer haue any sounde ttanquility well may they haue benummed dead consciences but pacified conscience they cannot haue because they alwayes lack what is required by the law which condemneth to death euery fault euen the least Tim. What other thing is to be learned out of these questions Sil. That there are two maine doubtings which vse to perplex and trouble mē that are without faith in Christ the one is how to be saued and to attaine heauen The other how to escape hell and damnation And these two doubtings are continuall and necessary effects of legall righteousnesse for a man that hath not wholly kept the law must needes doubt whether hee shall haue eternall life For it is promised vpon no other condition but of exact and strict performance and he who knoweth that he hath done things against the lawe must needs bee in feare of damnation because it is threatned vnto euery sinne Tim. Haue ye yet any other instructions out of these questions Sil. Yea namely this that these doubtings are contrary and repugnant to the nature and property of faith whose property is to expell doubting as heate expels coldnesse as appeareth by Iames which tels vs that faith forbids vs to wauer Iames 1 6. and by the wordes of Paul the Apostle Rom. 4 20 21. Tim. But how then comes it to passe that beleeuers are often troubled with doubtings Silas This happens through the infirmity of their flesh and naturall weakenesse which wrestles and striues with the assurance of faith which though it be certaine and firme yet it is not perfect and full And from the imperfection of faith there comes doubting as Christ saith to his Apostles Why doubt ye o ye of little faith For the hand shaketh through palsie or some other weakenesse though the property of the hand be to holde fast so of the weakenesse of faith ariseth doubting but the property of faith is to breed affiance and confidence and to driue away doubtings and feares euen as the Sunne scatters mists Ephes. 3 12. Hebrewes 10 2. 2. Colossians 2 2. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It teacheth a maine difference betweene the righteousnesse of the law and of faith for of this springs tranquillity through the assurance of Gods loue and of the other trepidation and trembling through conscience of sinne Secondly it confutes the Papists who deny infallible assurance and certainty to bee the office of faith and destroy the very nature of faith which is to assure men Thirdly it warnes vs to detest doubting as a thing contrary to faith and out of an hatred of it to fight against it Fourthly it exhorts all men to seeke after faith by which alone they are able to get victory ouer doubtings which may well assault faith but must be ouercome by faith 1. Iohn 5 4. Tim. But from whence fetcheth faith a remedy against doubtings and feares Silas From the ascension of Christ into heauen against the doubting of saluation for if Christ be ascended and possesse heauen in our names and there make request for vs then wee must needs deny his ascension and fetch him backe from heauen againe if wee make question how to be saued Tim. Whence haue wee the remedy against the feare of condemnation Silas From the faith of Christ his death and resurrection For if Christ be dead and raised from the graue then hath he gotten victory ouer sinne death hell and Sathan Therefore what is it else but to deny his death and to bring him backe againe to the Crosse and graue if wee should greatly feare the torments of Hell Consider this well Tim. What are we to learne from hence Silas That an vnbeleeuer denies the death resurrection and ascension of Christ whatsoeuer profession he make Secondly that the articles of Christs death and resurrection and ascension be as a fortresse against infidelity doubtings and feares and serue as notable meanes and helpes to confirme and establish a Christian hearte in faith therefore they ought to be well knowne and often with good study meditated on DIAL VII Verses 8 9. But what saith it the word is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart And this is the worde of faith which we preach For if thou confesse with thy mouth and beleeue with thy heart that God raysed vp Iesus from the dead thou shalt be saued Tim. VVHat is the scope of this text Silas To commend vnto vs the righteousnesse which is by faith in Iesus Christ without
also vniuersally proclaiming that there is no man liuing which sinneth not in thought word and deed and that continually Tim. What vse heereof Silas It confutes such as vainly and falsely dreame of perfection as the Libertines Familists Anabaptistes Papists which hold the Law possible to bee kept and that men may be without any mortal sin and doe more then is commanded or haue an absolute holynesse and freedome from sinne by the holy Ghost Secondlie it exhorts all Gods children to see and feele theyr owne wants and weaknesses and in the sight and sence of them to lament striue towards perfection Phil. 3 12 13. to confesse our imperfection is our best perfection In remission of sinnes not in perfection of vertues consistes our blessednesse Tim. What other lesson from this part of the verse Silas That the renewing of a man beginneth at his minde not in his body and outward members and actions but first in his vnderstanding part which beginning so it must spread abroade into the will affections and members of the body as mans sall began at the tainting and abusing his minde through vnbeleefe to the worde of Gods threatning so his restoring must take beginning thereat being Queen and mistris to guide all the rest Knowledge of Gods will is the first work of the regenerating Spirit Tim. Let vs goe forward to the second part of this Texte the Exhortation and tell mee what is meant by The will of GOD Silas Not that faculty of power that is essentiall in God whereby God purposeth and decreeth all thinges from euerlasting Rom. 9 16 18 19. but the things which God willeth Of which the Lawe is one part requiring duties to be doue towards God and man and the Gospell another part requiring men to beleoue in Christ repent of their sinnes Iohn 6 4. 1 Iohn 3 23. 1 Thes. 4. 3. The reuealed will then is meant heere namely the promises and precepts of the word and not his secret will In our common speech we vse to say this is my will whō we meane not that part of the soule by the which wee will and desire things but the things themselues which we do desire so heere it is taken Tim. To proue what this will is what doth it signify Silas First plainly and distinctly to know it Secondly to try and discerne it from that which is not Gods wil Iohn 10 4 5. Rom. 2 18. 1 Thes. 5 21. Actes 17 11. Thirdly with sound iudgement to allow and heartily to loue things agreeable to his will Phil. 1 19 Psal. 119 14 16. O how do I loue thy Low it is deerer to me c. Lastlie with choarefulnesse and diligence to performe it and to conforme our whole life according to the rules of it Iohn 10 14. Iam. 1 22 23. 1 Iohn 2 4 5. Tim. What Doctrine are we to learne from these words thus expounded Silas Seeing that the approouing of the wil of God is a speciall part fruite and effect of our renewing as this particle That doth imply it doth teach therefore that none but regenerate persons borne anewe by the holy Ghost can loue and embrace Gods will by Fayth and obedience to it All vnregenerate men either thorough ignorance they do not know it or if they knowe it through malice of their hearts they hate and abhorre it as heretickes and prophane men or thorough hypocrisie they may speake and professe well of it yet they refuse to frame themselues according to it As very many which are called Christians are very forwards to heare the word to commend the doctrine which is taught to condemne things which are contrary to the wil of God and to praise the Preacher of the worde to make great shew of zeale both towards the word of God them that bring it like to Herod Marke 6. and Simon Magus Acts 8. too like others which liue after it and to ioyne in fellowship and company with them and yet beeing transported and cleane carried aside by some wicked affections as vncleannesse couetousnesse wrath pride or the like they neuer submit to the will of God to doe it but most miserably faile in their practise preferring and taking part with their owne corrupt will against Gods will Whereas the truely regenerate person as hee hath his eyes open by the illumination of Gods Spirit to see in part what the will of God is so he striueth earnestlie to performe what hee knoweth to beleeue that which God doth promise to do what he biddeth to leaue vndone what he forbiddeth to feare what he threateneth to reioyce in his comforts At a word to order guide his thoughts words and deeds by the sound rule of his word as he may please God in them all as the Prophet Dauid professeth of himselfe that hee was purposed to keepe the righteous statutes of God and had sworne to obserue his testimonies Psal. 119. And the blessed Apostle Paul as he witnesseth of himselfe desireth to keepe a good conscience and to liue honestly Actes 24 16. Heb. 13 18. So euery one of Gods children according to the measure of grace receyued in their new byrth it is their hearts desire and constant endeauour to expresse in their actions that knowledge they haue of the will of God and by their owne obedience to Gods will as by a sure token and marke their regeneration is sealed and made knowne to them 1 Iohn 2 4. I am thine Lord saue me for I keepe thy commandements saith Dauid Thus may euery godly man conclude that God is his Father wil saue him because he labours to please him by liuing according to his word For not euery one that saith Lord but he that doth shall enter into the kingdome Math. 7 21. Such for their firmenesse in the state of grace and saluation are likened to an house built vpon a rocke which neuer shall be remoued Math. 7. 25 26. Tim. What other lesson may we take from hence Silas The onely rule of faith and manners is the will of God reuealed in his word The Shepheards voyce is that which the sheepe are to hearken to and follow and Gods will is that onely thing which his people must approoue of beleeue and practise The reasons hereof be First because the will of God onely is good it commendeth all good things it condemneth all euill things the will of all other creatures is so farre good as it accordes with this also it makes men of ill to become good for it conuerteth sinners Psal. 19 7. The second reason is because this will of God is acceptable there is nothing that we eyther thinke speake or doe which is acceptable or pleasing to God if it swerue from his will to the which whatsoeuer is agreeing that and that onely he liketh blesseth and rewardeth as it is written Great is their reward that do thereafter Psal. 19 11. Thus Abraham Isaac Iacob Elias Zacharias Elizabeth and whosoeuer else
seed of faithfull parents men are not therefore called of God because they are holy but therefore they be Holy because they are called of his Grace Moreouer couertly the Apostle heerein takes away the difference betweene Iewes and Gentiles that the Iewes may not boast as if all holinesse were in their kindred and were tyed only to their stocke as they foolishly dreame for the Gentiles are called to the same glorious condition of holinesse Touching Saints the word noteth not any absolute perfection where there is no want for no doubt but both Romanes Corinthians and others who Paul honoureth with the Title of Saints were sundry wayes faulty but such as be consecrate to God and besides the 11 For I long to see you that I may bestow amongst you some spirituall guifts that ye might be established Tim. WHat doth this Scripture containe Silas Paul hauing ended his Salutation vseth now an Exordium or Preface wherein he endeuoreth to winne and draw the good will of the Romaines towards him to cause them more readily to hearken vnto and imbrace his Doctrine performing and that very pathetically the part of a Christian Orator by great art to get and gaine their beneuolence and attention Tim. What Art doth be vse for this purpose Silas First he insinuateth his great loue and good will which he beareth them vntill verse 16. Secondly he layeth before them the worth and excellency of his Doctrine in verse 16. Tim. By what arguments doth Paul demonstrate and prooue his loue towards them Silas Three wayes First by his reioycing and giuing thankes for their great measure of faith in the Gospell Secondly by his earnest and constant prayer vnto God for their spirituall prosperity Thirdly by his great care to come vnto them not for any earthly benefit or commodity to himselfe but to doe them good by instructing them in the Gospell Tim. Now expound the words and tell vs heere what is meant by the whole World Silas The Churches which be in the world professing the Gospell of Iesus Christ by a 〈◊〉 of the whole for the part the world put for the Christian Churches which were then in the world or in many parts in the world like vnto that which is written in 1. Thes. 1. 8. In euery place your faith to God ward is spread abroad c. Now by Faith is meant the fame and report of their Faith witnessed and vttered by their confession of Christ. Rom. 10. and other fruits of a liuely Faith Like to that 〈◊〉 16 19. where obedience that is their Faith which made them obedient and wherein consisteth the chiefe obedience of a Christian is said to haue come abroad that is the rumor of it A 〈◊〉 of the subiect for the adiunct For Faith is a secret thing and lieth hid in the heart knowne onely to God yet by signes manifested to men who by the fruits are led to see the root and to commend it Tim. What meanes he hereby that he giues thankes to God Silas That he was glad and with ioy praised God for their conuersion to the Gospell and that it was growne so famous as that their Conquests ouer many Nations was not so renowned as their zeale and feruency for Christian Religion was From whence we learne that it is the dutie of euery faithfull Man to reioyce for the well-doing of others when they thriue and prosper in godlinesse The Reasons of this duty be these following First because we are members one of another and therefore ought to suffer together and to reioyce together 1 Cor. 12 26. Secondly the well-doing and spirituall prosperitie of other Christians redowndeth to vs who haue an interest in all their guifts as touching the vse and profit of them though not for the propriety of them for euery Saint is the possessor of his owne graces yet in the fruition and benefits there is a communion according to that which we professe in our Creed concerning the Communion of Saints Wherein we haue iust and great matter of reioycing and thanksgiuing Thirdly to reioyce at the welfare and the well-doing of the Brethren is a Testimony that wee haue Christ his Spirit which is a Spirit of Charitie chasing Enuy out of the hart and in stead thereof planting brotherly loue Gal. 5 22. 1 Cor 14 4. This doctrine serueth to reprooue the enuious and malicious which either little regard and reioyce not at all or which is worse doe repine and 〈◊〉 at the good estate and good workes of others carping at them crossing and hindering their good courses and indeauours as Saul enuied Dauid the Iewes Christ and the false Apostles Paul Secondly it ministreth comfort to the godly when they doe feele their hearts stirred vp to chearefull thankfulnesse towards God for such as they see to be blessed with spirituall blessings in heauenly things Ephe. 1 4. Tim. Why doth he giue thankes to God through Christ Silas First because all graces come to vs through him our Mediator Iohn 1 14 16. Secondly because all thankes are accepted for him 1. Peter 2 5. Thirdly all ability to be thankfull is giuen of him for he with the father and the spiritis Author of euery grace Now the same way which God takes in bestowing his graces we are bound to follow it in returning thankes that is by Christ our High-Priest Tim. Why saith he My God Silas He spake this as the Saints doe out of a priuate feeling hot to exclude others but to expresse his faith and peculiar affiance which he hath in Gods goodnesse confessing that God is his in speciall who was a common God to all the faithfull Tim. Is it enough to haue a generall faith Silas It is not sufficient but euery one must priuately apply to himselfe the mercies and promises of God General and Historical faith is common to Hypocrites and beleeuers Tim. What doth this teach vs that it is saide their faith published why he nameth their faith rather then any grace of theirs Silas To teach vs that Faith is the Queene and Mother of all other vertues Secondly that God honoureth them with good Fame and renowne which honor him by placing their Faith in his promises Thirdly that the power of God in spreading abroad the Gospel is verie mightie in so short a time to carrie it so far notwithstanding all oppositions Tim. What learne we that he Called God to witnesse Silas That it is lawfull to sweare in priuate matters so we obserue these conditions First that the matter be true and knowne to vs so to be Secondly that God only be called vpon as a witnesse of the trueth Thirdly that the matter be of waight and importance not slight and triuiall Fourthly that there be such necessity that without it we cannot be beleeued it being a thing very requisite for the good of others that credit should bee giuen to our wordes as it did verie much behooue the Romanes to thinke well of Paul whome they had neuer seene and
was the child of God and he fell most grieuously and did long lye in his sinne but hee recouered his fall and was saued For first hee is of the Holy Ghost intituled the beloued of God 2 Sam. 12. 24. 25. which was neuer affirmed of any reprobate Secondly hee was one of the penmen of the Scripture euen an holy Prophet and of al the holy Prophets Christ saith they sitte downe in the kingdome of God Luke 13. 28. Thirdly he was a tipe of Christ and so was neuer any reprobate Fourthly Gods promise was made especially touching the person of Solomon that howsoeuer his sinnes should be corrected with the rod of men yet his mercies hee would neuer take from him nor remoue his louing kindnesse 2 Sam. 7. 14. 15. Fiftly he was by repentance restored to God and to his Church as appeareth both by the title of his booke called Ecclesiastes which is as much to say as a person vnited againe to the Church vpon his repentance done and published in the Church And the argument of that Booke which is a large condemning of those vanities and follies wherewith he had beene ouertaken do fully witnesse his repentance but none that repenteth can perish Luke 13 2. Therefore whatsoeuer else he lost by his fall yet the grace of reconciliation with God hee lost not Sil. But the Apostle saith of such as taste the good word of God and the power of the world to come that they may fall away Heb. 6 5. Silas True such as taste only that is lightly slenderly bee touched may but the true beleeuer which eateth and digesteth and receiueth the worde cannot fall away Tim. Yet the Apostle Heb. 10 26. saith of such as haue receyued the knowledge of the truth that they may vtterly forsake God and renounce him Sil. The Apostle speaketh of such as receiue the knowledge of the truth by their iudgement and not by their affection into the braine and not into the heart Tim. But Christ in the 13. of Mathew saith of such as doe receiue the word with ioy which is an affection of the heart that in time of temptation they fall away Silas The ioy there spoken of is not the fruite of the spirit in a truely sanctified heart reioycing in the sence of Gods peculiar loue vnder the hope of his glory but a tickling of the minde delighted with knowledge of new and strange things which may be in an Hypocrite and be lost but the other cannot be lost for of it sayth Christ in Iohn 16 22. it cannot be taken from vs. Tim. Yet the Apostle Heb. 10 29. writeth of such as bee sanctified by the blood of Christ that they may goe from God and perish Silas He speaketh of such a sanctification as standeth in profession and not in power and practise Secondly he speaketh of a generall sanctification which maketh a light and slender change not of a speciall sanctification which effectually and more throughly changeth transformeth a man into the Image of God Tim. But the true Beleeuers which are truly sanctified may sinne grieuously against Conscience and thereby wholly loose Grace Silas All grieuous sinnes against Conscience do not vtterly destroy and put out grace but much weaken slake the grace of God These grieuous sins of Conscience be of two sorts Some proceede of humaine infirmity such as of Dauid Peter Salomon Others arise of diabolicall malice such as of Iudas Cain Esau these doe destroy grace But Gods children after their calling cannot fall into such for all their sins come either of ignorance or weakenesse but not of malice and prophane contempt of God and these alone do lay wast the conscience Tim. What think ye of that Doctrine which teacheth that one effectually called may wholy through some grosse sin loose grace and fall from Christ yet afterwards againe bee ioyned to him Silas This is vtterly vntrue for as Christ being aliue from the dead dieth no more but liueth eternally vnto God so likewise the life of grace in his members is perpetuall and can no more returne to the death of sinne then Iesus can returne to the graue Rom. 6 8 9. for the life of grace must be the life of glory therefore eternal and vnchangeable Moreouer if a Christian may so fall from Christ as he shall neede to be engrafted and ioyned to him the second time then also this new ingrafting must be sealed by a new baptisine which is absurd and impious For as men are but once borne into this worlde so they are but once borne anew and are but once to haue the Sacrament of newe birth and if there be any such extinction of Grace how is the seed of new birth immortall and his loue vnchaungeable and his 〈◊〉 abides for euer Tim. How 〈◊〉 it the prodigall child who is the picture of one that after grace of reconcilement falleth from his obedience to God is said Luke 15. to bee lost and dead being before a child Sil. To this I answere that it is a parable and sure arguments cannot bee raysed from parables Secondly it is said of that child that hee was lost and dead and it is true he was so in his fathers opinion and in his owne seeming so Gods children in their owne sence and in the opinion of the Church their mother they are lost but truely and indeed they are not so Tim. You holde then confidently that a man regenerate which once truely beleeueth in Christ can neuer be quite pluckt from grace Sil. I doe confidently affirme and that for very good and vndeceiueable reasons and grounds which I will rehearse in order The first is from the authority of Scripture Psal. 1. 6. The wicked and his wayes shall perish but the Godly and his wayes shall be knowne and crowned Psal. 37. 24. The righteous falleth and riseth againe because the Lorde held vnder his hand Psal. 125. 1. He that trusts in the Lord shall be like Mount Sion that cannot be remoued Math. 24. 24. It is not possible that the elect should be deceiued The second reason dependeth vpon Gods election vppon which the stablenes and firme stedfastnes of the faithfull is grounded as vpon a most sure rock mountain of brasse as it may appeare by 2 Tim. 2. 19. where the Apostle hauing spoken of some Apostatates who were falne from God he doeth comfort the weake minds of beleeuers with this resolution that their standing is firme because of Gods election which for the assurance and certainty of it is there likened to a soundation or seale two thinges of greatest strength and validity The third reason or ground dependeth vpon the free and vnchangeable couenant which God hath striken with his elect the tenour whereof is in Ieremy 31 38 40. From whence I doe obserue that the couenant of grace and saluation is euery way sure and constant both on Gods part who altereth not his good wil towards his and also on our part who shal haue no wil
hanging about him Tim. But how is it that men vnregenerate doe sinne freely and voluntarily seeing sinne doth hold and detaine them so violently in his bonds Sil. Euery naturall man finneth freely and willingly for sinne cannot offer any force to the will whatsoeuer the will doth it doth it freely and without constraint yet it is true that sinne doeth exercise tyranny ouer the vngodly and holds them bound so as they cannot but fulfil the lusts os it For as it fareth with a prisoner that is for debt kept and held by his Iaylor in prison so as hee cannot get out yet for some respects hee is more willing to bee in prison than to bee abroad So it is with all sinners before regeneration they sinne freely because their will cannot bee compelled and yet they cannot but sinne because they are the seruants of sin Tim. Whereof doeth this admonish vs Sylas First of the miserable estate of all men before their new birth Secondly it teacheth that in our newe birth God must vtter his whole power to pul vs out of the bands wherein the tyrant sin violently held vs a stronger then he must come or else we cannot be freed Tim. What is the end of our freedome from sinne ' and the law Sil. Not to liue as wee list but to serue God who hath beene so gracious to vs as to set vs free from such tyranny which we all stand bound to do in these two respects first as he is God our Creator full of maiesty hauing dominion ouer vs. Secondly as hee is our mercifull and mighty redeemer hauing freed vs from the cruell bondage of our sinnes hee hath paide a price for vs sc as wee are not our owne but his to serue and glorifie him in body and spirit 1 Cor. 6. and last verse As prisoners taken in warre and asterwards ransomed are bound to serue their redeemer so elect ones are obliged to Christ their ransomer and also their husband to bring forth godly workes to the honour and glory of his name Tim. How will this God be serued Sil. Not in the oldnesse of the letter but in the newnes of the spirit that is in such a new holy life as is wroght in vs by the Spirit and not as wee were wont to serue him before our calling Tim. What doth the Apostle signifie vnto vs by these words when he saith that they are to serue God in newnesse c. Sil. By newnesse is meant heere a new life or a pure and vnblameable life led according to the will of God which doth consist in a two-fold change the one is inward of the mind and will when of foolish and peruerse we are made wise to discerne what pleaseth God and obedient to follow it the other is outward when wee which haue our soules thus inwardly regenerate doe shew foorth in our manners new and vnwonted wordes and workes speaking and doing farre otherwise then we were wont to doe while wee were vnregenerate and naturall men Tim. In them that are thus changed and renewed is all become new in them Sil. Yea all Both within and without but not wholly and perfectly new for in those that are renewed there sticketh much corruption which is daily to be mortified but they are said to serue God in a new course of life because though sin remain in them yet they do not now obey the motions of sinne as before but resist and striue against them obeying and following for the most part new and holy desires and motions dooing good duties out of the loue of God and of their brethren whom before they respected not but themselues altogether Example heereof wee haue in these Romaines and in Paul the Apostle and the conuerted Theese and sundry others Tim. What is the lesson and doctrine from hence Silas First that it is not possible we should serue God and doe things pleasing to him till we bee changed and renued The reason is because we are not sufficient to thinke a good thought of our selues and secondly because God doth not allow any workes but such as come from one in grafted into his Sonne for it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts. 15 9. Tim. What is the vse of this Silas To reprooue Papists and such blind Protestants which thinke to please God with good intents and a ciuill life without new birth Secondly to moue all men to labour for renuing in holinesse Tim. Now tell vs why newnesse is attributed heere vnto the Spirite Silas Because our new birth or change from euill to good is the worke of the Spirite which by regeneration renues vs first in our body and soule and then in our manners and conuersation Tim. What is the doctrine feom hence Silas It teacheth Gods Children that whatsoeuer good is in them it proceeds from the Spirite by whose grace and strength it comes that they can loue God and obey him Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It doth admonish them of humility because we haue nothing without gift of thankefulnesse for such a free great gift and of prayer also it reproues such as presume to doe good or to resist euill without the aide of the Spirite Tim. Now tell vs what is meant heere by the oldnesse of the letter Silas By oldnesse is meant the corruption of our nature and that course which was shaped by it which is called old because it cometh not from a will renued and changed but such as was in vs before our new birth Also by Letter is meant all Doctrine of the worde whatsoeuer outwardly set foorth vnto vs being seuered from Christ and his healthfull grace this is called the Letter because it is dead and of no force to vs vnlesse it bee to frame vs to an outward obedience onely vntill the Spirite of Christ doe ioyne with it to mortifie sinne and to worke our renuing Tim. What instructions are we to gather from hence Silas These two First that the whole word of God being seuered from the regenerating Spirite of Christ can effect nothing in vs towards newnes of life Secondly whatsoeuer obediēce men vnregenerate yeeld vnto the word of God before their conuersion it is but corruption and no part of that seruice which God will accept For it is oldnesse of letter glorious in shewe rotten within not comming from an heart purified by faith which is the foūdation of euery good worke Moreouer it admonisheth vs not to look for any fruite vpon our hearing or reading the word vnlesse Gods good Spirit come to ioyne with it to make it effectuall DIAL V. Verse 7. What shall we say then is the law sin God forbid nay I knew not sin but by the law for I had not known lust except the law had sayd Thou shalt not lust Tim. VVHat is it that our Apostle nowe intendeth in the verses following Sylas Hauing shewed in what meaning and sence true beleeuers
simply and absolutely as they are in themselues they are greeuous and a burthen too heauy for vs to beare For Ezekiah vnder the burthen of his afflictions mourned Dauid fainted Iob cursed the day of his birth Peter for feare of the crosse denied his Lord. If the Crosse made such Champions to stoope how should we not feare such a burthen especially when it shall come to the fiery triall and Christians must be put to fight against sinne to bloud Tim. What profit is to be made of this Doctrine Silas First to admonish Christians that it standeth them vpon well to prepare themselues against the time of the Crosse it being a thing so burthensome It was good counsell which Salomon gaue My sonne faith hee prepare thy souls against the day of afflictions And againe In thy prosperity thinke vppon the time of aduersity Ecclesiastes 7 verse 16. Secondly seeing affliction is so heauy let men be well aduised that where no cause is they cast not themselues into troubles 1. Pet. 1 6. For this is great rashnesse and will breede no comfort but late repentance Thirdly if the Crosse of afflictions bee sent vpon you by God yet despaire not though it bee heauy suspecting your owne strength but flye vnto the holy Spirite of God for ayde and strength as men vnder waighty burthens crye for helpe so must the children of God doe the more heauy they feele the burthen of afflictions the more earnestly they must call to God for helpe Tim. But how can Gods children be sure that the holy Spirite of God can helpe them Silas He will because it is the office of the Spirite to helpe our infirmities as it is said in this Text also he can well helpe them because beeing the mighty God hee is stronger then all that is against vs for if God bee on our side who can be against vs Rom. 8 31. How weake soeuer man be of himselfe yet he cannot be but strong enough so long as he hath God with him and therefore we are to looke to our owne weakenesse and vnablenesse to beare that we may be humbled but not discouraged also to fasten the eye of our minde vpon the strength and might of the Holy-Ghost considering not what we in our selues can suffer but what he is able to make vs to suffer 2. Cor. 12 12. Psal. 121 2. Tim. Now shew vs what this word Likewise must admonish vs of Silas It doth admonish vs of the abundant and manifold comforts prouided for the faithfull and before propounded to encourage them to beare the crosse patieutly For first it is an honest thing so to doe because we suffer with Iesus Christ. Secondly it is verie profitable for vs so to do because if wee suffer with Christ we shall be glorified with him Thirdly our afflictions are farre vnequall to that glory which in heauen we shal enioy Fourthly the creature giues vs an example of patience for they grone Fistly we haue the stay of hope certainly looking for eternal blisse and of patience quietly to waite and expect it till it come and if all these be not enough to encourage vs we haue likewise the secret helpe of the Spirit in our hearts Thus hath God in this Scripture prouided a rich storehouse of comforts for the faithful that as afflictions abound so might consolations abound also As a man in war hauing his Quiuer full of Arrowes if he take vp but one it may serue to preserue himselfe and auoide his enemy so one of these comforts laide hold of will be enough to stay a soule in aduersity much more being ioyntly and altogether laid hold vpon Tim. Now proceede to the latter part of this verse for wee know not how to pray as we ought but the Spirit it selfe makes requests for vs with sighes that cannot be expressed and tell vs what is the sum of it Silas Thus much when the Saints in great temptations through ignorance and weaknesse know not what is good for them to aske then the holy Spirit stirreth vp sighes secretly and causeth them to pray with groanes which cannot be vttered Tim. But is this ignorance common to all beleeuers that in some case they know not what to aske Silas It is so as appeareth in this that Paul numbered himselfe among those which laboured vnder this ignorance the which he doth not falsely of counterfeite modesty or for conclusion sake onely but in very truth and as the thing was as Rom. 1 10. Hee prayed often that he might go to Rome but God heard him not also he was not heard when he prayed that the pricke in his flesh might be taken away 2 Cor. 12 7. Also Moyses prayed to enter into Canaan and did not Ieremy prayed for the health of the people but God did not heare him Abrahum prayed in vaine for the Sodomites and Samuel for Saul and the widdow Zebedee for her two sonnes of whom Christ saide She knew not what shee asked This then is the reason why God denieth the prayers of his Children many times euen because that they which ask it is either hurtfull or not profitable for them or else they aske it out of time but when God heareth not his Saints after their will he heareth them to their benefite giuing them something better for them then that which they ask as in Pauls case 2 Cor. 2. 10 11. Also somtimes God doth fulfill mens Prayers in his wrath and displeasure to their owne hurt as it happened to the Israelites asking flesh in the Desart Exod. 16 13. Numb 11 33. and crauing a King in the land of Canaan 1 Sam. 8 5. Tim. What followes of this Silas That both the godly and the wicked are oftentimes ignorant of what they aske The reason heereof is because the faithfull take and thinke many things to be good which either are not good but apparantly or not good for them Also they iudge sundry things euill which either be not euill simply or not euil to them Tim. But the Lords Prayer teacheth what to desire 〈◊〉 then can we be ignorant what to aske Silas It teacheth what to pray generally but not particularly Secondly it expresseth not indifferent things 〈◊〉 error is about particular things and things which bee of a middle nature Thirdly the Apostle telleth 〈◊〉 what befell the godly in one special case to wit of grieuous afflictions when the mindes of the faithful may be and often bee so oppressed with cares and perplexed feares as they are altogether vnmeete to call on God the heart beeing vnable to dispose it selfe vnto God to thinke on him and the tongue altogether vnfit to vtter a word as it fared with Hezekiah Isaiah 38. and Moses at the red Sea Exod. 14 15. and with Hanna 1 Sam. 1 13. and with Dauid Psal. 72. Finally with Christ Mat. 26 38. Iohn 12 27. My soule is beauy c. Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth touching our ignorance in prayer Sil.
of these things Sil. By a prolepsis or rhetoricall in sinuation protesting his good will towards them and preuenting of suspition and hatred towards him in the Iewes Tim. Was there any inst cause or necessity why the Apostle should vse any such entrance by preoccupation Silas Yea very iust For in the former precedent Chapter he had prooued that the promises of grace belonged not generally to the Iewes beeing the most part of them reprobates and had saide that they stumbled at the stumbling stone verse 33. In this Chapter he takes from them all praise of righteousnesse by the workes of the law which were two things they much boasted of the promises and the lawe also hee directly speakes of their reiection from God Now least the Iewes should ascribe these discourses vnto Pauls hatred of their Nation and so become vnwilling to entertaine his doctrine therefore it seemed very behoouefull hee should testifie his good will towards them and to pacifie their mindes that they be not exasperated with such sharpe and harsh things as the Apostle wrote of Tim. What lesson are wee to learne from this arte and proceeding of the Apostle Silas That the Ministers of Christ are so to speake truth as they be carefull to doe it out of louing affections and the hearers ought to haue a good perswasion of their teachers good will towards them The reasons heereof be First if all Christians must reprooue out of loue much more the Ministers of the Gospell because it behooueth them to excell in all graces for example sake Secondly the Spirite of the Gospell is a Spirite of loue and compassion and the Ministers ought to be led with this Spirite Thirdly reproofes will hardly or not at all profite them when the teachers loue is suspected and his person hated Lastly it is a very good preparation for the hearers to be forestalled and possessed with a good opinion of the Teachers good will towards them as Physitions by sweetning bitter potions make the patient the willinger to take it And Rhetoritians being to speake of vnpleasant things wila first mollifie their mindes and win their good will by some artificiall insinuation so ought Preachers to do much more as occasion and cause requires by how much it imports him and his flocke the more that his hearers thinke well of him And if the Scorpion will first lay fast holde on them with his claw whom he purposeth to strike with his tayle then ought much more they to imbrace them by loue whome they must cure by reproofe Tim. What profit is to be made of this lesson Silas It teacheth that Ministers haue neede of great wisedome to discerne their 〈◊〉 and that also which they teach that they may know what it is that is likely to giue offence also when to vse friendly admonitions and sharpe reprehensions Secondly it teacheth that Ministers ought to be endowed with a spirit of singular loue and to expresse good will euen to such as are contrary minded so long as there is any hope for to winne them Thirdly that they ought to haue an vpright heart that in shewing loue and preuenting offence they may not conceale any truth or smoothe any vice out of flattery and desire to please man Fourthly heere is a reprchension to such as will bee Ministers and yet altogether lacke these graces as if a lame man would attempt to runne and a blinde man to take vpon him to be a guide Lastly heere is an admonition to all hearers to striue in themselues against all suspition that their teachers exhorte and reprooue out of hatred of them as they would euer desire to take any profite by their labours For wee are verye apte to mistrust and Sathan by his suggestions will drop into vs ill affections and therfore looke to it and put away iealousie Tim. Come wee now to the Text and tell vs what bee the parts of his prolepsis Silas These foure First hee protests his good will towards them Secondly he proues it by an argument from the effect to wit his earnest prayer for their conuersion and saluation verse 1. Thirdly he mentioneth the engendering cause of his loue towards them to wit their zeale of God Fourthly he rehearseth three faults in their zeale First ignorance Secondly spirituall pride Thirdly obstinate contempt of the grace of Christ verse 3. Tim. In what sence doth be call them brethren Silas Because they were his kinsmen by naturall generation see Rom. 9 3. Thus hee calleth them that hee might both expresse and excite good will and prouoke readinesse to heare and beleeue him Tim. What is meant by hearts desire Sil. Exceeding great pronenesse and readinesse of loue or more then common euen singular good will such as is ioyned with delight and exceeding great pleasure in those which are loued For the word heere vsed is the word whereby the eternall loue of God towards the elect is notified as Mat. 3 17. Ephe. 1 5. Luke 2 14. Tim. What doctrine is to be gathered from hence Silas That in all the prayers which wee make to God for our selues or others the desire of the heart must goe before The reasons heereof bee these First the commandemenr of God Prou. 23 26. My sonne giue mee thy heart Secondly the nature of God who being a Spirite will bee worshipped spiritually with the desire of the heart Iohn 4 24. Thirdly this is the very cheefe thing in prayer Psal. 25 1. Marke 11 24. Fourthly without this prayer cannot be feruent and vnfained and therefore cannot be heard For the promise is made vnto feruent prayers Iames 5 15. Marke 11 24. Lastly such prayers as come from hearty desires are onely pleasing and acceptable to God and they onely testifie that we haue the Spirit of God Rom. 8 26 27. Tim. By what meanes are these desires stirred vp in the hearts of Gods Children Sil. By the due and godly meditation First of the excellency of the thinges we pray for Secondly of the necessity in that we cannot be happy if wee be without them Thirdly of our greeuous sinnes which deserue things quite contrary to the things we doe pray for Tim. What vse of this point Silas It teacheth that the thing cheefest in prayer is that the heart be set on work in sending vp good desires towards heauen as sparkles out of a furnace Secondly it sheweth the true cause why that many prayers of the godly speed not euen for that their desires are cold and faint and slender Thirdly it warneth that the prayers of the wicked are but bablings vaine abhominable because they call on God with their lippes the desire of their heart being farre from him Mat. 15 8. Lastly the distinction of mental and vocall prayer is iustified by this place and indeede no distinction in diuinity is currant but that which hath ground in the Scripture directly or by good deduction Tim. In that the Apostle prayeth for them
sundry similitudes as of a stone of an Iron sinnew of a brazen forehead of an heart of Adamant Ezek. 11 19. Esay 48 4. Zach. 7 12. Heere in Zacharie as also in that place of Esay there is a plaine description of an hard heart Sec Verses 11 12 of Zachary Tim. How many kindes of an hard heart be there Silas Two one Naturall which all men bring from the wombe called a stonie heart by Ezekiel in chap. 11. verse 19. for all men from their birth are enclined to the disobedience of God being sinners and enemies vngodly and the Children of Gods wrath Secondly there is an habituall hardnesse which is gotten by long custome of sinne which for a time takes away both the feare and feeling of sinne This is common both to elect and reprobate but with great difference For hardnesse of heart in the elect before their conuersion is totall and temporary it wholly possesseth them but it continueth onely vntill their calling after that their hardnesse is partiall mixt with tenderncsse and softnesse of heart as in Dauid and Peter but in the reprobate it is totall and perpetuall so as they remaine wholly obdurate and obstinate till their death as did Cain Esau Pharaoh Iudas and these refused Iewes heere spoken of And this last hardnesse is that which is heere meant in our text which is both of the whole heart and final or for euer For this onely is peculiar to such as be not elected as the nearest iust cause of their destruction which is inflicted vpon them not so much for sinne as for beeing hardened in sinne for their impenitency in sin to the end of their life notwithstanding al means vsed to soften and cause them to relent and turne to God from their sinne Tim. But it should seeme that fewe or no men are whollie hardened because Pharaoh yeelded and desired Moses to pray for him Esau wept Achab put on Sacke-cloath Also of Iudas it is written that hee repented and that Foelix trembled and Balaam wished that hee might dye the death of the righteous Silas These were but sudden motions in the wicked which lasted not like vnto flashings or lightnings Secondly they proceeded not from a soft and brokenhart but from slauish feare and dread or present smart of diuine iudgement Thirdly that beeing once ouer they returne to their former wickednesse and contempte of Gods will as Pharach did and Felix and the reste of them c. Tim. What is the Doctrine out of these words Silas That finall stubbornenesse in sin when a sinner obstinately continueth till his death in one or more knowne sins is a certaine marke of distinction betweene an elect childe of God which shall bee saued and him which shall be for euer condemned as appeareth Rom. 9 17 18. Math. 13 15. Iohn 17 11. 1 Iohn 5 18. The Reasons heere of be because it is neither sinne nor the number nor the long continuance in them that makes the actuall difference For in all these things many of the elect and reprobates are like therefore that which doth it must needes be this vniuersall and finall hardnesse of heart vnto which reprobates are giuen ouer and so are not the elect For whome God elects into their hearts he puts his Spirit which changeth their stony hearts into fleshy being made pliable by his will but the rest as our Text is they are hardned and left in their naturall corruption to persist in it to death and this is the second reason of the doctrine that the elect haue their natural stubbornnesse corrected by the Spirit of sanctification which altereth and reneweth them vnto the obedience of the word 1 Pet. 1 2. 2 Thess. 2 13. Tim. What profit are we to make of the knowledge of this Doctrine Silas It may serue to keepe vs from rash iudgement that wee neuer giue finall sentence vppon any man to brand him for a reprobate for who can tell if a wicked man will so continue vnto the end of his life some haue beene called at the ninth houre of the day some chaunged at the eleauenth and one to wit the Theefe on the crosse conuerted at the twelfe and last houre Secondly heere is a warning to all Christians aboue all thinges in the world to striue against hardnesse of heart and to labour for soft and obedient hearts for as this latter hart to wit when it is mooued and bowed by God to follow his worde is the greatest blessing being the peculiar note of the Childe of God and a speciall fruit of the Couenant so the other to wit a stiffe and vnyeelding heart is the greatest curse beeing the marke of cast-awayes and reiected persons vnto which euery man is so much the nearer the nearer he is vnto hardnes of heart and so much the further off the more softe and contrite his heart is This admonition will be found so much the more needfull if we duely consider with our selues these two things First that we liue in times of exceeding great case plenty and prosperity by which meanes the heartes of men are most vsually hardened and made forgetsull of God as it is written Deut. 32. 15. of the Israelites when they were full and well fed they forgot the strong God that made them and prooued like the vngratefull Horse that spurneth and kickes at his maister that fedde him Secondly that this iudgement of hardnes of heart hath generally ouerspread most men which nowe professe the Gospell all places being full of wilfull sinners which haue hearts as hard as the flint or the smithes anuell or the adamant such as no meanes faire nor soule either benefits or afflictions thretnings or promises can either breake or somuch as bend them The very word it selfe which should be the meanes of softning them through their owne mallice prooues a greater meanes to harden them Therefore in this generall hardnesse of hearte there is the more cause for all men to take heede to themselues to preuent it in themselues by all good courses as namely besides the constant vse of the publike workes of religion prayer sacraments the word read and preached these foure things following are to be done of all which desire to escape an hardned heart First in time of any affliction to worke their hearts earnestly to feele Gods displeasure in it and their owne sinnes which procured it alwayes begging that euery affliction may be effectually blessed to the humbling of their hearts In time of their prosperity dayly to confesse their knowne sinnes particularly vnto God with great griefe for the offence of God in them all and euery one of them Then to meditate often and earnestly of Gods iudgements against sinne in this worlde and in hell also to meditate of the passion and death of Christ crucified of their owne mortality and death of the day of iudgement Lastly to inure themselues to mourne as well for their small as great sinnes and to auoyde diligently
54. and yet being thus pricked and vexed they be not awaked out of their slumber to returne to God and forsake their euil waies no more then one in an heauy sleepe can be awaked by shaking and pinching hollowing or crying or blowing an horne in their care Tim. What is meant by the spirite of slumber Silas Spirite though sometimes it signifies no more but the mind as Esra 1 1. Esay 19 3. yet heere it noteth the instrumentall cause of this slumber to wit the euill spirite or Sathan which God as a iust Iudge sendeth into wicked men in his righteous iudgement to direct and driue their hearts to wicked thingsas he sendeth a good Spirit into his Children to direct and moue their hearts and wils to good things This is vsuall in Scripture when the word spirite hath put to it epithites good or bad then it noteth the operations and effects of Gods grace or iustice As Spirite of truth peace grace loue wisedome prayer c. signifieth these good things and Gods Spirite to be the worker of them On the other side the spirite of fury giddinesse slumber fornication enuy lying error c. noteth these bad effects and Sathan the euill spirite to be the worker and neerest cause of the same Tim. What doctrines ariseth from these words thus opened Silas First that wicked men which are vnder hardnesse of heart are vtterly blockish and sencelesse in respect of diuine and heauenly things as a man which is in a great slumber vnderstandeth nothing of earthly things This is that which is plainly saide in Esay 6 9. and Mat. 13 15. and Acts 28 27. that though they see his workes and heare his words yet they neyther heare nor see but are without vnderstanding euen like Horse and Mule that haue no discretion Psalme 32 9. so are the wicked very brutish and stupid in the matters of heauen In other matters which belong to this present life they be for the most part of them quick-sighted verie prouident and circumspect one must rise earely that would deceiue them or go beyond them in bargaining Nay they haue the slight to fetch ouer others and hee must haue both his eyes in his head that shall escape them but come to the things that belong to God and eternall life it is a wonder how little vnderstanding and sight feeling and sence they haue heerein An image heereof we haue in Nicodemus Iohn 3 4. the Woman of 〈◊〉 Iohn 4. the Scribes and Pharisies c. Secondly from hence we may see why the wicked profit not by the admonitions of the word euen because they are fast asleep in sinne and inwardly deafe hauing their eares stopped and their eyes shut vp and their hearts hardned When they that are lyers backbiters promise breakers Vsurers c. reade and heare that which is written Psal. 15 verse 3 4 5. When couetous persons railers c. reade what is written 1 Cor 6 9 10. When such as liue in enuy adultery c. heare or reade what is written Gal. 5 19 20 21. When ignorant persons reade or heare that which is written 1 Thessal 1 8. and proude persons that which is written 1 Pet. 5. 5. and worldlings reade that which is written Ephef 5 3. and yet are not reformed nor once so much as go about to amend themselues the reason cannot be for that they thinke these thinges to be fables for they know and confesse them to be Gods word or for that such sayings are darke for they are so euident cleare and plaine as anie childe may vnderstand them or because they are neuer tolde of these things for their eares are continually beaten with those sayings The true reason therefore is for that they are like the deafe Adder spoken of in the Psalme that will not heare the charmer These sinners are deafe with the worst kinde of deafenesse for they will not heare and obey and who is so deafe as he that will not heare They are like vnto the Iewes spoken of in Zach. 7 11 12. 13. and to such spoken of Prou. 1 24 25. and to such as God speaketh of in another Prophet I haue cried they would not answere euen as it fareth with them that are in a Lethargie though a Trumpet be sounded in their eares yet they stirre not so it is with these men though Gods Ministers to awake them do thunder out Gods iudgements lifting vptheir voices like a trumpet yet they are no whit moued to Godwards because the spirit of slumber is vpon them It is written of Pharaoh that he did not hearken to the words of Moses because his heart was hardened Likewise the vngodly while their soules be sencelesse cannot but despise all the word and their teachers which bring it and set it before them which is a most dreadfull state For the mouth of the Lorde hath spoken it that when they cry to him in their extreamities hee will heare them Prou. 1 26 27 28. Zach 7 13. These things howsoeuer they are matter of greefe vnto Gods Ministers yet are they still bound to do their dutie with constancy and patience because it pleaseth God to execute his iudgements vpon the wicked through their instructions which shall be strong euidences against them to conuict their obstinacie Gods word is a sweete smelling sauour to GOD euen when it is a sauour to death Tim. How may it be proued that the worde is still to bee preached to harden impenitent sinners to be as a testimony vnto them and against them Silas By Esay 6 9 Ezek. 2 5. The former place proues that God vseth his Ministers by them to harden such as haue contemned his word and the latter proueth that euen vnto the already hardened they are still to speake that their condemnation may be the more iust dredful Tim. What is the next instruction from these words Silas That such as haue forsaken God are giuen vppe vnto the wicked Spirit Sathan by his working more and more to be blinded and obdurated This appeareth Ephes 2 2. The Spirit that works in the childrē of disobedience 2 Cor. 4 4. 2 Thessal 2 10 11. For it is very iust that they that wil not be gouerned by the word of God should be committed ouer to the gouernment of Satan as a Iudge deliuereth a malefactor ouer to the hangman As God threatens his people to set Tyraunts ouer them when they had beene vnthankfull for good Princes so he will giue the diuell to be their Ruler that will not be ruled by himselfe And such must needes bee driuen on to all mischiefe and hell in the end as haue Satan to bee their Rider to hold the reines in his hands as it hapned to Iudas Cain and Esau and inumerable others heretofore and daily Tim. What profit is to be made heereof Sil. It teacheth the miserable condition of such stubborne sinners as hate to be reformed for they are vnder the power of Satan and held
the great fall and misery of the Iewes his owne and onely people for many thousand years endowed with innumerable priuiledges as in Rom. 9 5 6 7. yet the greatest part of the whole Nation was fallen from God into extreame desolation The reason heereof is the malice and infidelity of the Iewes striuing against Christ the Sonne of God and his Gospell preached by himselfe and his Apostles and calling them sweetly vnto saluation see verse 20. Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It warneth all men to stand in awe of Gods seuerity and to keepe from sinne through feare of his iustice Psal. 4 5. How will he spare thee when hee did not spare a whole Nation how will hee pitty a wilde branch which did cut off the true Oliue Therefore feare him all yee people because he iudgeth without respect of person 1. Pet. 1 17. The second vse is to exhort vs to beware as of all sinne so chiefely of vnbeleefe which thrust Adam out of Paradice the Iewes out of the Church and out of heauen too and tumbled them downe to hell Reue. 21 8. Vnbeleefe most dishonoureth God most hurteth men beeing the roote of all sinnes and cause of temporall and eternall torments therefore we ought much mislike it and mightily striue against it Tim. What is the second doctrine Silas That the Iewes shall be restored to grace towards the end of the worlde and that not by two or three or a few but by great companies As the whole nation in a manner departed from Christ so in a manner shall the whole nation returne to him the proofe heereof is in this verse in the word abundance and in verse 26. Tim. What profit is to be made heereof Silas It commends the immeasurable mercy of God in deliuering such a rebellious and forlorne people Secondly his incredible power beeing able to call vnto Christ a people that despised and strongly resisted him as if he should raise the dead out of the graue Lastly seeing God is willing to pitty them it behoues vs so to doe and earnestly to pray to God for their recouery and not to despaire eyther of our selues or others beeing very greeuous sinners before God Tim. What is the third doctrine Silas That the true riches of a Christian is not in gold or siluer c. but in the multitude of the faithfull and plentiousnesse of Gods graces in them 1. Cor. 15. Ephe. 3 16. Reue. 3 18. The reason is because all other riches are earthly and vanishing but these are from heauen and therefore euerlasting Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas It serues to call our mindes from corruptible riches to fixe them vpon incorruptible to labour to bee rich in Christ not to the world as Christ counselleth Mat. 6 19. Lay not vp treasure c. Secondly to strengthen those in their good resolution which for the riches of Christ haue learned to contemne the world for they haue with Mary chosen the better part which shall neuer be taken from them Tim. What is the fourth doctrine Sil. That the conuersion of one hindereth not the conuersion of another but rather much furthereth the same as it is written of the Gentiles that it shoulde much helpe their saluation to see the Iewes generally conuerted In the state of this worlde the preferring of one often crosseth the preferment of another but it is contrary in the state of grace The reason is because the more be conuerted and the more full the body of the Church is they doc the more abound in mutuall help As in an army amongst many Souldiours one succoureth another and amongst many trauailers one encourageth another Tim. What fruite may wee reape by the knowledge of this trueth Sil. It serues to prouoke all Christians to pray and seek for the turning many vnto God that they may be the stron ger Secondly to praise God heartily for such as bee called out of darknes to light as Paul often doth for the Gentiles whereof see the proofe in his Epistles to the Philippians and Colossians Lastly to take heede wee enuy not the repentance of any but rather to reioyce at it after the Angels example who are glad of the conuersion of a sinner Luke 15 10. DIAL XI Verse 13. 14. For in that I speak to you Gentiles in as much as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles I magnfie mine office to try if by any meanes I might prouoke the of my flesh to follow them and might saue some of them Tim. WHat doth Paul performe in this text Silas First hee proueth the sentence which he put forth before touching the saluation of the Iewes by their emulation of the beleeuing Gentiles verse 13. 14. Secondly hee comforteth the Iewes by giuing them hope of being restored to Christ before the end of the world Tim. By what argument doeth Paul proue that the conuersion of the Gentiles shall turne to the saluation of the Iewes Silas By a reason taken from his owne example or from the end of his owne Ministery among the Gentils which was by conuerting the Gentiles to prouoke many of the Israelites to follow them The reason standeth thus The end which God propounded to his own counsell in reiecting the Iewes and which I set before mine eyes in my Ministery and preaching must needes be attained vnto But as God in his counsell so I in my doctrine haue propounded this end that the Iewes might be brought at last to desire grace and be saued by means of that grace giuen to the Gentiles Therefore it is certaine that at the last many Iewes shal bee saued Otherwise the end both of Gods decree and my doctrine should be frustrate which cannot be Tim. Vpon what grounds doth Paul comfort the Iewes in the 14. verse Silas Vppon this ground that seeing reconciliation came to the world of the Gentiles by their fall therefore howsoeuer their case seemes to be desperate as of dead men yet God will quicken them that they may be partakers of the common reconciliation Tim. Why dooth Paul call himselfe the Apostle of the Gentiles Silas Because hee was of God appointed to bee a preacher to the Gentiles as Peter was to the Iewes Gal. 2 7 8. 1 Tim. 2 7. Tim. Wherefore doth Paul direct his speech to the Gentiles in this sort Silas By this insinuation to creepe into their mindes and the more to knit their heart to him as one that was ordained to set forwards their saluation Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That Ministers of the word must take all occasions to witnesse their lone to their flocke And secondly that it behooues the people to bee perswaded of the good affection of their Teachers towards them The reason heereof is because the doctrine of godlines will more easily pierce the mindes of the hearers if they bee well affected towardes
if thou suffer but one sinne to raigne As the hoast of Israel had peace and safety when Achan was found out and executed so search thy heart for that hidden and deare sin which as yet liueth and is mighty and slay it or else thou shalt neuer haue peace to thy Soule or safety from destruction for he that beareth but with one sinne is guilty of all Iames 2 10 11. The obstinate transgressors of one known law despise the whole authority of the law maker and Sathan can enthrall and draw to hell by one sin serued as wel as by forty Tim. You haue spoken of the Christian Sacrifice it is nowe time we heard the cond tions opened vnto vs Silas First it must be free and willingly offered noted in this word present or giue vp a speech borrowed either from sacrifices of Beastes freely presented at the Altar to be giuen to God or from seruants willinglie presenting themselues in their 〈◊〉 presence readie to do them seruice so ought our Christian duties to be performed with a good will Rom. 6 16. Psalme 119 14. That which Paul saith of giuing to the poore must bee applied to other good workes they are not accepted vnlesse they bee cheerefully done for God loueth no compulsion or necessity in his seruice but a chearefull doer Secondly it must be of the whole man bodie put for our selues as Rom. 6 12. 1 Cor. 9 27. both bodie soules with the affections in them both Body is rather named then minde because sinne entred into the soule by propagation from the body and are shewed forth in and by the members of the body Tim. What are we to learne from this second condition Silas That God requireth the whole man First he created the whole Secondly the whole was redeemed by him 1 Cor. 6 20. Thirdly the whole must bee glorified Fourthly the whole was giuen to sinne before new birth Fiftly God giueth himselfe wholly to his Children therefore they must not giue him a part and indeede we giue nothing except wee giue all for God deseructh and is worthy of all euen the whole hart soule mind and might Tim. What vse hereof Sil. This doctrine reprooueth Nicodemits which giue their bodies to Idols and keepe as they say their heart to God God will not bee serued with the one halfe offer to him all or none Secondly such as outwardly worshippe God with their bodies but keepe their hearts and affections for the seruice of sinne as hypocrites doe Thirdly it exhorteth all Christians with all their faculties of Soule body to decline from euill of all sorts and to doe all good duties of all kinds towards God and man let their iudgement stoope to the wisedome of the worde and their affections bow and yeeld obedience to the authority of the word let their bodily members bee no seruants to sin but instruments of right cousnes Rom. 6 13. Tim. What bee the next conditions of our Christian sacrifice Sil. It must bee liuing that is of our selues which liue and not of dead bodies of beastes and to shewe the chiefe part of this our sacrifice to be Faith whereby our soules liue to God Also the more we do liue to God the more sinne is killed righteous persons alone are fit to offer this sacrifice for they alone liue to God Rom. 1 18. Gal. 2. 20. vnregenerate men cannot sacrifice themselues to God for they be dead in sinne Ephe. 2 1. they doe not liue by faith Fourthly it must bee holy that is pure and separated from all earthlinesse and sinfull corruption so is this sacrifice in part the sanctification of the Spirite which causeth the faithfull to offer vp pure hearts to God in a good measure separated from mixture of sinne This was represented in the spotlesse Sacrifice of the Lawe therefore wicked men cannot offer this sacrifice for they still liue in their 〈◊〉 without holinesse and so themselues and their offerings are abhominable Tit. 1 5. Fiftly it must bee reasonable that is spirituall so expounded by Peter 1 Pet. 2 5. Our Sacrifices may not be Massing popish or Mosai call outwarde ones but inward of the Spirit and minde Iohn 4 24. For this is reasonable because a reason of it may bee giuen out of the word for God is a spirit they be of our selues which are reasonable and offered to Christ our redcemer as a reasonable thing More particularly our reasonable seruice be our Theological vertues faith Hope loue 1 Cor. 13 13. The oricall gifts knowledge wisedome c. Our morall giftes 〈◊〉 mercy chastity our politicall vertues all these are reasonable sacrifices Tim. What is the first reason whereby this sacrifice is confirmed and 〈◊〉 to vs 〈◊〉 text Silas From the mercies of God euen his spiritual mercies which are called mercies in the plurall number because they are many to wit election of grace calling to Christ iustification by faith sanctification by the spirit by all these mercies which are euery one of them more woorth then a thousand worldes hee beseecheth them to obey God by mortification of their lusts Tim. What is our Doctrine Silas That the meditation of Gods mercies in Christ are a most effectuall motion and sharpe sputre to a godly life As if a Mother should beseech her childe to doe something by the wombe that bare him the paps which suckt him the knees which dandled him and all her entire compassions towardes him how 〈◊〉 should his heart bee not to yeelde to her so we should shewe our selues more then stony hearted if we yeeld not to God when he that might condemne dooth beseech euen by those tender mercies whereby he begat vs pardoned vs called vs renewed and saued vs. For this is the main end why he bestowes his mercies see Psal. 130 4 Also Luke 1 73 74. Secondly whatsoeuer wee are or haue bodily or spiritual blessings it is al of his mercies Thirdly there can bee no sound obedience giuen vnto God but that which springs from the 〈◊〉 of his loue and mercie for that which is constrained by feare is hypocriticall Tim. What Vse are we to make of this Doctrine Silas It condemnes such as by Gods mercies are the more emboldned to offend it is a fearfull signe of a desperate wicked man when by the kinde vsage of God he is made more wicked as hee is a bad sonne which is worse by his parents loue Secondly such as forget his mercies whereof good Christians ought to keepe as it were a register that as they are tempted to any sinne they may checke it with remembrance of some mercie as Ioseph did or as they become dull and slow to good duties they may quicken themselues with meditation of some mercifull kindnesse and with thoughtes of some mercy alwayes resoluing that the more deepely they haue drunke of the mercies of God the more they bee bounde to liue well and godlily as our Sauiour saith God will require much where he hath giuen much
the right disposing of the publike almes there were appointed Officers Acts 6 5. whose guift was simplicity without fraud vaine-glory couetousnesse or frowardnesse to giue out the almes The second Ministers were they which were ioyned as assisstants and helpers to the Pastors for good gouernement of the flocke to preuent scandals and offences 1. Cor. 12. 28. 1. Tim. 5 17. These Mc Caluine calleth Seniors Osiander censors of manners Tertullian presidents which obserued and attended manners and outward behauior only there guift is diligence which containeth both a resolute purpose and great endeauour with delight to do the businesse and charge committed to them The third and last Ministers bee mercy-shewers not such as be spoken of Mat. 25 35 36. for these workes be common to all Christians but such mercifull workes as be mentioned 1. Tim. 5 10. Their guist is cheerefulnesse which containeth in it three things first alacrity of heart secondly gentlenesse in words thirdly pleasantnes in countenance they which were to be implyed in this seruice of mercy shewing vnto sicke aged impotent strangers exiles orphanes as their worke was such as might breede lothsoinnesse to attend sicke and feeble so they were to bee olde widdowes and aged men whoe naturally are sowre and testy therefore needed this precept of cheerefulnesse DIAL VI. Verses 9 10. Let loue be without dissimulation abhorre that which is euill cleaue to that which is good Be affectioned c. Tim. WHat is beere performed by Paul Silas After particular duties in respect of a gift and a function in the Church now hee turnes vnto generall dutyes and commendeth vnto Christians certaine generall graces pertaining vnto common conuersation whereunto he exhorteth them namely to continue in the practise of them for being beleeuers they already had begun to exercise these vertues as namely loue courtesie diligence feruency hope patience prayer liberality hospitality humility mutuall affection and simplicity forbearing of reuenge and such like godly grace as ornaments of our Christian profession and fruites of charity Of this loue heere be in our text sundry good precepts First that it be true without dissembling Secondly discreete abhorring euill Thirdly firme in adhering and sticking to goodnesse Fourthly vniuersall to all the brethren without partialnesse Fiftly fernent and earnest without coldnesse Sixtly humble without ambition Tim. Wherefore doth be begin with loue why is this first named of all other vertues mentioned in this Chapter Sil. Because it is the chiefe guift aboue other and sountaine of all the rest which doe spring out of loue as head-spring and mother of them all Before in former Chapters whiles Paul discussed the doctrine of grace and entreated of free Iustification by Christ he neuer mentioned loue for that it had nothing to do in matter of forgiuenesse of sinne either to merit it or to receiue it It doth onely declare as a signe who be iustified and pardoned by faith But now he giueth exhortation to manners and good life hee nameth loue as the chiefe and principall grace which swayeth most in the matters of a Christian life and conuersation being ringleader vnto and breeder of the rest for therefore doe men behaue themselues iustly meekely peaceably chastly and curteously because they do loue Tim. By what Reasons may it bee proued that charitie is a chiefe gift of the spirit Silas Not onely because Paul nameth it in the first place as heere and Galath 5 22. and for that it is the roote of all the rest as Faith is the roote of loue but thirdly because it is the summe of the Law Rom. 13 10 And fourthly it makes al graces profitable which are of no vse without charity 1 Cor. 13 1 2. and fiftly it is the band of perfection which knits all Christians and holds all duties together as stickes are made fast by a bande And sixtly it is the maine badge and cognisance of true Christianity and a certaine note to discerne a true Christian from a counterfet Iohn 15 35. 1 Iohn 3 14. Lastly it is perpetuall and remaineth after other giftes when Faith and hope ceaseth it continues 1 Cor. 13 13. Tim. What Vse is to bee made of this Doctrine touching the excellency of loue Silas First to enflame our hearts more and more with the loue of this louely grace more earnestly to seeke after it also more heartily to praise God for it I exhort therefore as Paul Col. 3 14. that aboue all things wee put on loue Tim. Of what quality is that loue we are exhorted vnto Silas Such loue as is without dissimulation that is it must bee true sincere from the heart without fraude guile deceite false shewes or wrinkles Tim. How may a Christian iudge of himselfe that he hath this vndissembled and vpright loue Silas There be three rules by which it may be discerned to be voide of hypocrisie First when one doth heartily loue God and that which is pleasing to him A good rule for then wee cannot choose but in our loue to our neighbour to be sincere because sincerity and truth is a thing highly pleasing to God The second rule when we are ready to do towardes our neighbour as wee our selues would bee dealt withall by others This rule is commended in Math. 7 12. for no man will dissemble or deale falsely with himselfe The third rule is not to loue in word and tongue onely but in truth and indeede 1. Iohn 3 18. not as they are spoken of in Iames 2 15 16. but as God loued mankinde to whom he promised his Sonne by word and afterwarde sent him at the sulnesse of time Gal. 4 4. or as Christ who shewed his loue not onely by kinde speeches but by giuing his life 1 Iohn 3 16. so our loue must bee expressed in actions and then it is sound and vndissembled Lip loue is lying loue Tim. To what profit may we turne this doctrine Silas It serues for iust and due reproofe of all such as make shew of loue and mean it not such as giue sugred for words to hide the gaule of the heart and the bitternesse of the hand speaking faire when they meane foule as Caine did speake to Abell Ioab to Abner and Amaza and Iudas to Christ. These had honie in their lippes and swords in their hearts Secondly such as shew loue out of seruile base feare and dread as Malefactors and Offenders do to seuere Magistrates bad seruants to their vncourteous Maisters and the poore to the mighty whō they could wish in their graues yet by speeches and gestures pretend much reuerence and loue Thirdly such as loue others for profit which they hope to suck out of them so long they make much of them giue kind words as Felix did Acts 4. At a word all such are heere condemned as do not loue their neighbors out of a pure heart the seate of loue vnfaigned Faith the cause of loue a good conscience the companion
Luke hauing so good occasion to mention him Acts 28. haue passed him ouer in silence and Paul hauing beene a free prisoner for two yeares at Rome complained that all forsooke him What Peter too no verily which argueth all this space Peter not to haue beene at Rome Sure it is impossible hee should sit Bishop there so many yeares full 25. till the last yeare of Nero as popish Chronologers reckon and to suffer martyrdome there and haue his Sepulcher ther. Or if al this were true what is this to the Pope being no successor to Peter in doctrine and piety whatsoeuer he be for place and dignity If he had succession of his chaire a thing more then questionable yet hee had none of his faith From which Rome nowe how farre it is gone from ancient Rome hath beene in sundry parts and passages of this Epistle obserued and in many other more learned and vnanswered nay vnanswerable treatises hath beene of late demonstrated both at home abroad so as were not their fore-heads of bras their hearts of adamant their consciences seared with an hot iron they would blush for shame and repent with sorrow that they had so long striuen for Dagon for an idolatrous religion and for Babylon a Mother of abhominations and whoiedomes Reuel 17. 5. Of whose cup of fornications as they still delight to drinke so they certainly shall drinke with her of the cup of Gods vengeance Reuel 18 4 and 16 19. By the Churches of Christ hee meaneth particular assemblies members of the vniuersall Church neere to the places where Paul was nowe remaining professing the faith of Christ and denominated by their places where they were as the Church of Corinth Galatia Antiochia c. DIAL II. Verses 17 18 19 20 21 22 23. Now I beseech you brethren marke them which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which you haue learned and auoide them 18. For they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus but their owne belles and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple 19. For your obedience is come abroad vnto all men I am glad therefore on your behalfe but yet I would haue you wise to that which is good and simple concerning that which is on ll 20. And the God of peace shalltread Sathan vnder your feete shortly The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen 21. Timotheus my work-fellow c. Tim. HOw doth the Apostle proceede and what things be contained in these verses Silas When he had mentioned and saluted diuers godly persons amongst them whom hee would haue to set as examples to follow now hee admonisheth them whome they are to eschue namely hereticks and schismaticks which by opinions rent themselues from the truth of doctrine or in their wicked manners giue scandals Touching these hee would haue them marked and narrowly looked into because they are not easily found out and through negligence of ouerseers they doe creepe into the flocke Secondly hee wisheth to auoide them both by shunning priuately their company for feare of taking infection from them and of hatdening them by our familiarity and by shutting them after once or twice admonitions Titus 3. 10. out of publike assemblies by excōmunication which is the sword of the Church to strike and cut off rotten and pernicious members Also by casting them into banishment if they goe on to peruert others which is the Magistrates care and part verse 17. and in verse 18. To the end the Christians at Rome might the better consider and decline such pests and Serpents which at Corinth and Galatia had bia and were like enough to be among the Romanes also to wind in themselues to disturbe the peace destroy truth and vnity of the Church which Sathan in his members most studiously endeuoureth therefore hee giueth certaine notes whereby to know these seducing and scandalous persons The first is they seeke to turne men from the true doctrine such as ' Paul in this Epistle and other Apostles in their Sermons and writings taught broaching opinions eyther ex diametro contrary or at least besides para signifies both as Rom. 1 26. that doctrine which is apostolical The purity of the wholesome words of Christ is corrupted when ought eyther other or otherwise is brought in eyther when truth by humane inuentions is adulteiated or false doctrine apparantly crossing the Scriptures is maintained 1. Tim. 1. Gal. 1 8 9. This is then one signe of a deceiuer to leade awry from ancient doctrine receiued from the beginning by the ministry of Christ and his Apostles Iohn 2 20. Another signe in verse 18. is their hypocrisie howsoeuer they indeed ought to be and in words doe pretend to be seruants of Christ hauing his name Iesus Lord c. and the profession of him much in their mouths as if they were the onely persons that tooke pleasure care to please serue and honour him to defend his saith and religion yet they doe nothing lesse being enemies to his doctrine and true seruants Phil. 3 18. and thinke they doe a meritorious acte to destroy true Christians Mat. 10 17 18. Iohn 16 2 3. The third signe is their ende they aime at which is to serue their belly for filthy lucre they teach things which they ought not 1. Tim. 6 5. Titus 1 11 12. making their belly not Iesus Christ their God Phil. 3. 18. And who would not be ashamed to haue them for teachers who haue their belly for their God coyning new false opinions for temporall commodities sake The fourth marke is from their arte and practise which they vse when they will seduce it is by faire and flattering speeches whereby they steale away mens hearts pretending their good when they meane it not as the Serpent circumaented Eue promising much and performing nothing speaking pleasing things as if they would lay bolsters of doune vnder their elbowes Ezokiel 13 18. and with sweete sugred words praising both the persons and doings of such as they would ensnare like Phisitions who minister delectable things so these sooth and smooth ouer mens faults commending where they should condemae and this is signified as Origen thinketh by sheepes cloathing Mat. 7 15. As greedinesse for their bellies declares them to be rauenous wolues as the Crododile by shew of pitty and humanity doth beguile such as come neere him so do these corrupters seeke nothing but to deceiue by their flatterings like Iudas or Ioab speaking sweete words that without suspition they might put out the sting of erronious doctrine and this their cunning makes it so hard to discouer them and so much the more needefull to marke and obserue them The last thing whereby they are heere noted is the obiect whereupon these impostours doe worke and it is vnwary and heedlesse people which neyther mistrust nor marke their malice Widdowes whose houses they deuoure vnder pretence of prayers and blessings such as Paul speaks of silly women
to beleeue him From hence are taxed three sorts of men First such as are common swearers vppon euerie light occasion as prophane worldlings do Secondly for such as resuse to take an Oath before a Ruler for the Ceremony of kissing the Booke or laying their hand vpon it as the Brownists do which is a meer Circumstance and a verie indifferent thing being voide both of superstition and scandall like vnto the gesture of the Angell in the Reuelation lifting vp his hand whē he did sweare which Custome is vsed in AEthyopsa vnto this day when they take an Oath as Abrahams seruant put his hand vnder his Maisters thigh when he did sweare Gen. 24 9. Thirdly such as are too scrupulous of an Oath when there is iust cause to take it as the Anabaptists who deny vnto the Christians lawfull vse of Magistrates Lawes and Oathes contrary to these euident Testimonies of Scripture as Deut. 〈◊〉 10 12. Psalm 110 4. Heb. 6 17. Gen 21 20 〈◊〉 35. 1. Sem. 24 23. 2. Cor. 11 21. Gal. 1 2. Esay 19 18. 43. 23. besides manie other Tim. Of what Spirit doth Daul speake when he saith who I serue in my spirit tell vs also how God will be serued wherin his seruice consists and for what reasons we are to performe seruice to his 〈◊〉 Sil. This Particle My sheweth that he speaks not of God his spirit but of his owne spirit and feruent affection 2. Tim. 1 3. and it teacheth vs in what manner God is to be serued 1. Religiously worshipped not in shew and ostentation not in hipocrisie not coldly and perfunctorily not constrainedly and by compulsion not in body only but in soule also with Readynesse 2. Cheerefulnesse 3. sincerity 4. feruency and innocency of heart for these are things wherin Gods seruice consisteth His internall worship standeth in Faith Hope Loue of God feare of his name Confidence peace ioy in the Holy-Ghost patience in suffering and obedience in doing his will Prayer for his protection benefits and thankfulnesse of heart for his mercies of all sortes His externall seruice is placed in publicke prayer reading and hearing his word with reuerence and attention Communicating in the Holy Mysteries prayses singing of Psalmes c. All which parts of his seruice wee are bound to performe vpon these Reasons First because we were created of God out of nothing Secondly because by the blood of his sonne wee were redeemed out of hell Thirdly out of many dangers of bodie and soule we haue beene preserued Fourthly with many and manifold good things we haue beene all our life long plentifully and graciously blessed Fiftly God hath giuen vs both commaundement by his authoritie and freedome with happy liberty that wee may serue him And lastly promiseth to vs not only felicitie on earth but in heauen so we will serue him for Godlines hath the promises both of this life and of that which is to come Tim. For whom must we pray Sil. For others as wel as for our selues especially for the Pastor and the people one for another Tim. What things hinder Prayer Silas Foure things first our vnworthinesse compared with Gods Maiesty secondly our insufficiencie to pray being destitute of meetnesse and guifts therein thirdly hardnesse of the worke being one of the hardest works of a Christian fourthly opinion that God will heare vs without asking and that prayer is needlesse This hindereth some Tim. What things hinder perseuerance in Prayer Silas Differring the profit and fruite of our prayers so long as men waxe wearie of calling because GOD heares not Tim. What Remedies against these Lets Silas First consideration of Christs merites and worthinesse in trust whereof our Prayers bee offered vppe Secondly Gods acceptance of our vpright desites and endeuours notwithstanding imperfections Thirdly his commandement laying the duty vpon vs. Fourthly his promise of hearing vs. Fiftly experience of the Saints who notwithstanding all Lets haue both praied and obtained and why may not other the Children of God hope to finde the like fauour hauing the like encouragements Tim. We haue seene Pauls Prayers were constant without ceasings what do ye learne heere that he Made mention of the Romanes alwayes in his Prayers Silas Euen thus much First that it is the dutie of a Minister of the word when he praieth for himselfe and others not to forget his flocke whom he feedeth but to remember them in all his prayers because teaching by Praier becomes successefull and effectuall Secondly it may be meete that the flocke should know this Loue and Care of their Pastor for them to enkindle the respect of him the more and especially to gain their harts to receiue his instructions Lastly that if the successe of our Prayers appeare not straight way yet wee ought to perseuer as in Luke 18 1. 1. Thes. 5 17. Tim. What was the matter of Pauls Prayer Silas Hee expresseth one part of his prayer which was He besought God that he might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God to come to them Tim. What Branches hath thu Prayer Sil. Two First that all hinderances remooued hee might haue opportunitie of a iourney to Rome Secondly that this iournie might be made prosperous both for safe comming to them and for dooing good when hee comes Tim. What should this teach vs that Hee beggeth this of God and referreth all to his will Silas That Gods Children should in all thinges hang vpon Gods prouidence submitting their will for iournying or for staying at home and for al other matters and for the good successe of all thinges vnto his good pleasure I am 4. 15. Secondly they in their Iournies and all other lawful workes that they take in hand must begin with Praier to God For God directeth all things as he will and he knowes best what is good and meete for his Children Also this is a seruice and honour which they owe to God to do all things by calling vppon his name Colos. 3. and distinguishing them from the Wicked who do not call vpon God Psal. 14. This condemneth the impiety and rashnesse of manie who as if they were Lordes of their owne actions do not rest vppon Gods will reuealed nor vpon his secret will for euents of their counsels DIALOGVE VI. Verse 11 12 13 14. Por I long to see you that I might bestow you some Spiritual guift that ye might be established that I might haue consolation together with you each with others Faith yours mine I would that ye should not be ignorant c. Tim. WHat doth this Text containe Silas Three thinges First the next proofe of Pauls loue in his purpose to trauaile vnto them for their good Secondly by an answere vnto an obiection Yea but why did ye not come all this while To which he answereth I haue bin Let hitherto Thirdly a reason of his purpose to wit because he was a Debter to them as being their Apostle and hauing recceiued guifts for their instruction Tim. What
saue sinners propounding life indeed but it is vnto the perfect keepers whereas the Gospell offereth and performeth Saluation to the beleeuer euen to euery beleeuer without difference of Nationê and so the promises of the Gospell are vniuersall both in respect of al beleeuers which receiue it and also because no Age Sex Nation Estate or condition is excluded from perticipation of Christ life eternall so they belieue Lastly in the tenth Chapter of this Epistle verse 13 14 15. Paul frameth the Ladder as I may so speake by which the Gospell causeth men to ascend and climbe vnto the marke of eternall Saluation in Heauen whereof the first steppe is sending of Teachers to preach the Gospell The second is preaching The third is hearing of the Gospell preached The fourth Faith by hearing The fift Confession and Inuocation of God The sixt and last is Saluation it selfe Tim. What reasons may moue men to beleeue Silas First the commandement of God Mark 1 15. Secondly the promises euen of eternal life and of all other good things bee made to Faith Thirdly examples of good men in Scripture who haue 〈◊〉 Fourthly the danger of vnbeliefe which is eternall death besides manifold temporary miseries Fiftly the profit of beleeuing Sixtly the truth of God the promiser who cannot lye or deceiue Seauenthly his almighty power being most able to keepe his promises Lastly we belieue men which are lesse faithfull then God by many thousand degrees and if we belieue the witnesse of men how much more ought we to receiue the testimony and record of God 1. Iohn 5 9. By these reasons we must fight against all motions of vnbeliefe and inforce our selues to vse all good meanes to preserue and increase Faith DIAL VIII Verse 17. For by it the righteousnesse of God is reuealed from Faith to Faith Tim. VVHat Coherence and dependance hath this Verse with the next before How are they knit together Silas It containeth a proofe or rendereth a reason of that which he had saide touching the Gospell by the proper effect whereof to wit that by Faith we should be Iustified he now confirmeth the Gospel to be The power of God to Saluation for wee are certainly saucd by that whereby we are Iustified This Text then dooth well and fitly serue to a double purpose and end First it is brought in as a reason of the definition of the Gospell set down in verse 16. For if by the Doctrine of the Gospell be plainly and effectually shewed and taught the onely right way of attaining righteousnesse before God which neither Law nor Philosophy nor anie other learning can teach then is the Gospell the mighty Instrument vsed of God to saue beleeuers Secondly it briefly putteth forth the whole state and proposition of the disputation following to the end of the 11. Chapter to wit That by Faith alone without Woorkes elect sinners be Iustified before the iudgement of God Which is proued by a testimony of Habakuk Tim. What is the sum of this Scripture Silas That the Gospell doth open the way howe to come vnto perfect righteousnesse such as shall make an Elect sinner stand vnblameable at the tribunal of God Tim. What is the drift Silas To proue that saluation is had by the Faith of the Gospell because perfect Iustice and saluation cannot bee diuided therefore from whence Iustice dooth come to vs from thence also eternall life in heauen doth proceed and flow Tim. What is heere meant by righteousnesse Silas The integrity of humaine Nature beeing conformed wholy to the will and Image of God this integrity is only to be found in Christ inherently and such as he will impute it vnto of fauour and mercy By the righteousnesse of God in this place we may neither vnderstand his essentiall righteousnesse whereby he is iust and righteous in himselfe louing Innocencie hating Iniquity Psal. 11 7. 45 7. nor yet his Distributiue Iudiciary righteousnesse whereby he rewards the Good and in seuerity of Iudgement is reuenged on the Wicked Rom. 1 23. 2. Thes. 1. 5. for these are not or can bee communicated to men by Faith neyther yet by Righteousnesse is meant that habite of Iustice and Charity infused of God into our minds whereby wee are made apt to do good-workes For this is manifested by the Law and stands in working not in beleeuing Rom. 3 20 21. But whither we vnderstand the perfect Iustice of Christ in his Nature actions and sufferings satisfying fully Gods wrath for sinne with the communicating application thereof to elect sinners by Faith or the Mercie grace and clemency of God declaring it selfe in freely pardoning sinners iustifying them also renewing their hearts withall that they may loue the Law abhorre vice Lastly giuing them pure and sincere actions and manners which be the necessary fruits companions of forgiuenesse of sinnes and imputed Iustice it skilleth not much For in many places the word Righteousnesse signifieth the goodnesse and mercy of God remitting sinnes and deliuering from the punnishment thereof for the merit of Christ as Psal. 31 2. and 35 4. 1. Sam. 12 7. and often elsewhere and may so bee taken heere Howbeit the best Interpretation is to expound it of the full obedience of Christ to death imputed to faithfull persons for remission of sinnes and perfect Iustice before God which is therefore called The Righteousnesse of God because it is his meere guifte and commeth not by workes or any humain strengths Rom. 9 30. Secondly it alone satisfieth the most rigorous exact Iustice of God and makes sinners iust not before men but in the sight of God Tim. Why is this Righteousnes called Righteousnes of God shew this more distinctly Silas First because it is his guift Secondly because he giueth it to shewe himselfe righteous and true of his word Thirdly it is that righteousnesse alone which he in his most strict and exact 〈◊〉 approoueth and will Crowne Lastly because his righteousnesse is opposite vnto the righteousnesse of Workes Rom. 10 3. Tim. How or in what manner respect is this Reuealed by the Gospell Silas First it is there contained taught and read of Secondly it is vnknowne to the Gontiles Thirdlie the prophesies of the Prophets do but obscurely shadow it and not plainly teach it as the gospell dooth Fourthly the gospell as an Instrument both openeth it and giueth it to vs which beleeue From whence we may learn that the gospell ought to be most precious vnto vs seeing we haue such a treasure by it and therefore al they are most wretched who either neglect or despise the gospell Tim. How may 〈◊〉 declare our precious reckoning which we do make of the Gospell Silas First by our continuall and hearty thankfulnesse to God for it Secondly by our study to know it soundly and distinctly Thirdly and chiefly by our beleefe practise of it Fourthly by our daily and earnest prayer to God for encrease in the knowledge and obedience of the gospell Tim. What
Secondly that they violated the Law of nature in respect of duties to God and Men by vngodlinesse and vnrighteousnesse Thirdly that they were punished of God mightily Wrath from Heauen Tim. Begin with that part ye named last because it is first mentioned in the Text. What is meant by Wrath is there any such passion of anger and wrath in God Tim. In holy Scriptures Wrath Anger bee otherwise attributed vnto men then vnto God For it is in men properly as it is a perturbation of the minde inflaming or stirring vp to Reuenge Wrath in his proper acception is an appetite or desire of reuenge for some contempt or hurt done or supposed to be done to our selues or others whom we affect When men see themselues neglected or wronged straight way they are moued to take vengeance on the party thus it is in Men the truth whereof appeareth in Came Esau Achab c. whereas in God wrath is no affection but a iust act of God punishing wickednesse or the punishments themselues of warre famine pestilence sicknesse c. inslicted for iniquity so it is vsed in this Text. For it is here set against righteousnesse of God spoken of verse 17 which as wee haue saide signifieth both his mercifull goodnesse freely bestowing Iustice and life eternall vpon beleeuers and also Iustice or life giuen and bestowed graciously Therefore by wrath we must vnderstand both his indignation reuenging impiety and the Reuenge or paines themselues according to the Hebrew phrase Now this wrath is saide to be Reuealed that is to be declared by examples and by experience testified For howsoeuer sundry wayes Gods wrath bee Reuealed against sinne as by the light of nature euerie mans Conscience naturally accusing and tormenting him for euill doing Rom. 2. Secondly by the Gospell whose voice is not only Consolatory speaking pardon and life vnto beleeuing offenders but Comminatorie threatning death eternal to impenitent persons and vnbeleeuers as Mat. 3 10. Luke 13 3. Ioh. 3 18 36. Thirdly by the Law whose office is to reueale wrath and the curse against euery transgression Deut. 27. v. last Rom. 4 15. yet our present text would bee taken of that daily experience which witnesseth that God is wrathfullie displeased with the worlde for sinne and euen at that time when the Apostle wrote there were greeuous miseries of sword plague and famine abroad in the world Also it is plain by the verses following that Paul speaks of such iudgements as God had executed vpon all men for contempt of his Maiesty especially of spirituall punishments in hardning mens hearts and giuing them vp to vile lusts and a Reprobate mind Verse 24 28. Tim. What Learne we from hence Sil. Seeing sin prouoketh Diuine wrath it is necessary to take heed of it Secondly that this wrath appeareth most in spiritual Iudgements because they not only are tokens of wrath but deserue more wrath they are punnishments for sins past and encrease of more sinne Tim. What thinke ye that the Children of God haue their parts in Spirituall Iudgements Silas Yea as appeareth in the example of Adam Dauid Salomon and of many in our dayes which haue faln into some fits of dispaire also haue had the sinne punnished by Sinne as Paul affirmeth heere of the Idolatrous Gentiles Tim. In what sence may it be said that this wrath of God was reuealed From Heauen Sil. Howsoeuer men very learned and not a few haue drawne the sense of these words vnto the Heauens themselues which be instruments of wrath against such as contemne their maker as Ambrose some to the euill spirits which are aboue in the ayre to vexe by Gods appointment wicked liuers as Origen some to the second comming of Christ from Heauen to iudge the world as Theophylact others referre this to the vniuersality and large extent of his iudgements which were and shall be vpon all men vnder Heauen that do wickedly and on others to the euident declaration of his iudgement from Heauen as from an high and eminent place that they might bee most apparant vngainsayable as Martyr Beza Faius do think yet the best and fittest sense is by a 〈◊〉 to expound Heauen for God as Luke 20 5 15 18. and to oppose it vnto the fancy and opinion of Atheists Epicures and other prophane men which ascribe the punishmens that happen vnto men vnto chance and misfortune or to the malice of men or vnto the malignity of the starres and Elements or other inferior causes passing by the iustice of God and denying his prouidence in the gouernment of the world against which Paul affirmeth heere that the euils which be are scourges sent from God who though he may vse ordinary and naturall meanes for the plaguing of men yet himselfe is author ruler as it is euery where in Scripture testified of him that no euil cōmeth but frō him as in Amos that he createth darkenesse in Esay that hee sendeth the sword c. in Leuit. that hee rained Fire and Brimstone from Heauen on Sodom in Gene that he drowned Pharaoh in Exod. Finally it is God which deliuereth vp to vncleannesse and a Reprobate mind in this Chapter verse 24 28. The Doctrine hence is this that punnishments come from God as effects of his Iustice against sinne The duties whereunto it should prouoke men be First to beware of murmuring in time of calamity for this is to fight Gyant-like against God Secondly to be patient and contented because it is Gods doing for iust ends this is to submit vnto God Thirdly to sue and seeke first and principally vnto God for remouing calamities as Israelites in Iudges Nininuites in Ionas did Tim. What may we learne from this that wrath is saide to bee reuealed against all vngodlinesse and vnrighteousnesse of men Sil. Two things First by the order of words we learn that the breach of the first Table is more grieuous then the breach of the second Table Secondly seeing it is against all therefore there is no sinne how little soeuer that can escape punishment Thirdly by vsing the abstract rather then the contrete we learne that Gods anger is not against men themselues but against their wicked deeds principally Tim. Whereof did this admonish vs Sil. To make conscience of small sinnes Secondly it reproueth such as thinke themselues safe because they haue no great sinnes whereas vengeance is due to euery disobedience Tim. What is heere meant by Truth Sil. The remainder of light which since the fall of Adam is in euery mans Conscience to shew him what God is most good bounteous iust and mighty how he is to be worshipped by louing and fearing him aboue all and what is right and what is wrong what good and what euill for these things euen naturall light doth teach euery man Tim. What is the nature of this truth Sil. It delighteth and desireth to expresse it selfe that is it would come forth and appeare in our workes it abhorreth to be smothered and imprisoned
by wicked affections Tim. Who doe with-hold the truth in vnrighteousnesse Sil. Such as by force suppresse or keepe it backe as if they would imprison it least it come abroad when it is not onely not followed and obeyed but resisted and the quite contrary to the direction of truth is done then it is as it were fettered in the Giues and Manacles of our lusts which keepe it backe Tim. Taketh the truth any hurt thereby Sil. None at all but the hurt is to our selues euen great vexation and vnquietnesse of mind Secondly a greater inclination and pronesse to all manner of euill this may be declared and illustrated by the similitude of prisoners kept in prison against their will also by the example of such Gentiles Iewes and Christians as knowing what they ought to doe yet did against their knowledge Rom. 1 32. Rom. 2 17 21. Phil. 3 18. Tim. What counsell was giuen heere Silas That all men endeuour to take part with the knowne truth against their affections and endeuour to doe according to that truth which they know For first if men will not haue truth to guide them they shall haue their corrupt filthy lusts to be their guides Secondly if men keepe truth in Prison by their disobedience themselues at last shall bee cast into the prison of darkenesse whence they shall neuer come out where the fire neuer goeth out and the worme neuer dyeth DIALOGVE XI Verse 19 20. For asmuch as that which may be knowne of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it vnto them For the inuisible things of him that is his eternall power and God-head are seene by the Creation of the world being considered in his workes to the intent that they should be without 〈◊〉 Tim. WHat coherence and agreement hath this Text with the former and how doth Paul proceeds Sil. This verse with the rest that follow to the end of the first Chapter doe by a very plaine and distinct order more fully explicate and declare the matters briefly and concisely set downe in the 18 verse as first what that truth is which the Heathens did vniustly detaine viz the principles of Nature imprinted within them both of God and of morall dutyes and how they came by this naturall light in this verse and next Secondly how by vniust detaining that truth they proued impious to God by vnthankfulnesse and Idolatry and iniurious towards themselues and their Neighbours from verse 20 till 32. in which verse lastly is taught what that wrath and punnishment is which is from God in Heauen reuealed and sent vpon such wickednesse of men Now the first word or Particle of this present Text Because or For bewraieth this verse to depend vpon the former as a reason thereof taken from the effect He had said the Gentiles violently oppressed truth and as a Iaylor his Prisoner so they kept in the same which yet desired to burst out into actions as the Sun out of the Clouds this he proueth thus because such as had a certaine light and knowledge to leade them to God in some sort to know him and to discerne betweene good and euill in common life could not commit such impieties toward God such vncleannesses against themselues and such Iniustice to their Neighbours but that they must bee iudged guilty of vnrighteous detention and suppression of the truth If happily any would alleadge for the Heathens in their defence that they wholly wanted the knowledge of the truth and so are vntruely charged for with-holding it for answere to this secret obiection he affirmeth that the Gentiles had the knowledge of God both by light of Nature verse 19. and by the view of Gods works v. 20. Tim. What is the drift of this Text Sil. To shew what truth that is which the Gentiles detained in vnrighteousnesse it was a certaine knowledge of God which they learned by naturall instinct and by the workes of Creation and that they are iustly charged for with holding the same knowledge Tim. How many things may be considered in this Text Sil. Fiue thinges First that the Heathen had the knowledge of God that c. Secondly that they had it from God for God shewed it them Thirdly what things they knew touching God his eternall diuine power Fourthly out of what bookes they learned it not Scriptures but Creatures from his workes not from his word Lastly what was the euent of their knowledge Tim. Did the Gentiles know all that was to be knowne of God Sil. No but knew somuch as they were capable to knowe according to such meanes as they had yet the Philosophers and wise men knew much of God which they did not reueale to the common people There are some things to be knowne of God which are incomprehensible simply and cannot be known of Gods regenerated Children much lesse of Philosophers as his perfit diuine essence most glorious maiesty which dwels in a light that none hath accesse or aproach vnto 1 Tim. 6 16. Also the reasons of his will and counsell touching the gouernement of the worlde and especially of mankind for they ought not to be searched nor can be traced and found Rom. 11. 33. And other things there be which though they bee comprehensible yet are not known without reuelation of the word and spirit which Heathens lacked as the Doctrine of the Trinity of Christ his Incarnation free Iustification by Faith Remission of Sinnes by a crucified Christ Resurrection c. By that therefore which may be knowne is meant that which by ir-bred principles of truth remayning in man after the fall as some sparkles and fire-brands after a great fire and by strength of naturall reason as also by sight of the creature the Gentiles coulde attaine vnto viz. that there was a God he insensible and spirituall and for properties most mighty most iust most wise and good which things they saw God the first cause could not bee without seeing men which were his effect and work had such qualities in them Whereas this knowledge is said here to be manifest in them it is expounded by Chap. 2 vers 15. written in their hearts neither in the Creatures nor in the Philosophers nor among them nor to them but in themselues euen within their hearts by which it is plaine that he now speakes not of the Iewes which had their knowledge of God from the word but of the Gentiles and of those inward notions and principles which be natural whereof some be contemplatiue shewing them of God that hee is and what one he is and some practicke teaching them the difference betweene that is godly and wicked iust wrong honest and vnhonest morally good and euill Hence outwardly did arise the seeds of Arts Sciences and Disciplines and within a conscience iudgeing of a mans owne deedes whether good or ill and admonishing of the diuine iudgement approouing and rewarding what is well done abhorring and reuenging euill actions as Chap. 2. 15. This iustifieth that saying
at our handes for all his mercies as it were our rent charge or homage Psal. 116 12. Tim. What may be the meaning of the latter words of this Verse That they became vaine in their Imaginations 〈◊〉 had their foolish hart darkned Silas The Greeke worde Englished Imaginations signifieth more then thoughts euen Reasonings disputations discourses done with weying poising things whereunto the Heathen Philosophers attributing much thorough the pride and conceite of their owne witty and subtle inuentions and disceptations they fell into strange opinions and inuentions concerning God Some vtterly denying a God others doubting of it others coyning a plurality of Gods whom some would haue to be Corporeall others incorporcall the Romans crecting and numbering most lewde and abhominable men as Romulus Simon Magus c. into the register rank of Gods the Egyptians doing worse then they accepting Beasts as Oxen Cats Rats Geese Birds Crocodiles yca Onions and Leekes for Goddes putting to death such as killed any of these withall they ascribed to God corrupt worship thinking to appease him by gorgeous Sacrifices dcuised by themselues by daintie banqucts sumptuous playes goodly spectacles robbing him of his prouidence withdrawing from him the gouernment of sublunary and inferiour bodies as being too base for God to meddle with appointing representations of him vnbeseeming his Maiesty and glory pretending they must come to God by Images as to kings by Courtiers In all which the Apostle saith they proued Vaine both because they were deceiued of their opinion neither obtained the end they aimed at For whereas they thought by such their deepe and wise inuentions to haue procured Gods fauour also to enioy his blessings and escape calamities and to gaine vnto themselues an opinion of great wisedom they met with the quite contrarie For they offended God purchased many temporall plagues and spirituall too and at last were wrapt in cternall destruction because like fooles which had their vnderstandings darkened they preferred their owne vanities before truth shadowes before substance Idolles before the true God like Children which set more by a Rattle or a toy then by Treasure Gold and Siluer and such precious things From which we may learne vvhat yssue and successe may bee looked for of all humane inuentions in Gods seruice and what they will proue at length who frame their opinions and worship of God not according to that truth seated in the heart by God and shining in his workes or after the prescript of his word All such will not only be frustrate of their expectation and finde that all their glorious wisedome is but meere blindnesse foolishnesse darknesse but will incurre the high displeasure of Almighty God and pull on their owne heads his heame vengeance as these Idolatrous Gentiles did An happy thing were it for Papists and all other superstitious persons which forsaking the sure directions of God follow their owne peruerse reasonings and thrust vppon God Will-worships and good intentions as they be called to take warning in time by the harmes which came vnto the Heathens for their rash godlesse presumption in this kinde whereof more shall be said in the subsequent Verses DIALOGVE XIII Verse 22 23 24. When they professed themselues to be wise they became fooles for they turned the glory of the incorruptible God into the similitude of the Image of a corruptible man and of Birds and of foure-footed beastes and of creeping thinges wherefore also God gaue them vp to their hearts lust vnto vncleannesse to defile their owne bodies betweene themselues Tim. HOw is this Text tyed and linked in with the last by what orderly steps doth Paul go forward Sil. Heere is a newe Anticipation or fore-stalling of a priuy obiection the obiection not expressed but vnderstood is this O Paul why doe you accuse the Heathenish people of foolishnes and darknesse of mind doe you not knowe that they tooke themselues to bee wise and had a same among men for great wisedome yea had the name their teachers I meane of Philosophers that is persons studious and louers of wisedome The Romaynes had their Cato and diuers others renowned for great wisedome and Greece had her seauen wisemen In Egipt were men learned in al wisedome and do we not reade of wise men which came out of the East from amongst Heathens to enquire where the king of the Iewes should be borne To this obiection the Apostle answereth first granting indeed that in their owne opinion and by profession to the world they were esteemed for wonderfull wise men yet indeed and very trueth they were fooles because by leauing and leaping out of the boundes of that knowledge which God had imprinted in their mind and manifested in his woorkes and following their owne witty inuentions and sharpe conceits they fell from that worship of GOD whereunto their engrauen light and the sight of the Creature called them vnto most grosse abhominable Idolatry not only making such their Gods as were but Creatures yea the basest Creatures euen creeping things had diuine honour giuen them but changing what lay in them the true Immortall and Spirituall God and his glorious Maiesty into earthly corruptible and contemptible shewes and similitudes which they adored religiously forsaking the right spiritual worshippe of the onely true God and so became fooles or rather mad in their folly because they would maintaine it by pretext of reason Tim. Vpon what pretences and apparance of reason did the wisest of the Heathens maintaine their heathenish Idolatry in making Creatures Gods and woorshipping God by Images also making pictures and shapes of God what had they to say what did they professe to bee the ground and motiue of such superstition Sil. Their pretexts and excuses deuised out of humane witte wandering from light of nature were sundry not much vnlike and some the very same with these which our Papists stragling from the light of the worde now doe vse in the very like case for defence of their abhominable Idolles and which sometime the Israelites did pleade for themselues when they declined from Gods loue and seruice to such their owne inuentions As first that God being a Spirit separate from sense therefore the people whose vnderstandings were grosse must haue God visible by some shape Againe that they were not so foolish as to thinke the Images to be God but only tokens and remembrances and helps whereby to come to God that as men come to Emperours by vnder-officers so accesse to God must be by Saints and inserior Gods which excuses and such like are answered by Athanasius Ambrose and Augustine Tim. Now let mee know of you in what respect the true God is called incorruptible seeing mens Soules and Angels be so too and how his glory can be said to bee changed seeing it is immutable as himselfe is For me thinks it doth wel follow that God being incorruptible cannot change and as himselfe is so is his glory exempted from change
worship of the true God yet did violate and transgresse it by their grosse Idolatry Secondly to lay out the Iustice of God in bringing vpon them that heauy punishment mentioned verse 24. whereof their grosse Idolatry was the true and proper cause Tim. Tell vs now what is the sum of this Verse Silas It is a liuely description of Idolatry which is a changing of the true God into a lye and worshipping of the Creature to the contempt of the Creator Tim. What is meant by the truth of God Sil. The God who is true as before verse 20. the glorie of God being put for the God who is ful of glorie and Maiesty so heere the Truth of God is put for the most true God and such true notions as men haue naturally in them concerning the nature of God Tim. How is the true God defaced by an Image made of him Silas First because when God is represented by an Image something is attributed and giuen to him which he is not as that he should be visible finite incomprehensible mortall corruptible earthly Secondly that is denied him and taken away from him which in trueth is his owne namely his eternity immensity inuisiblenesse immortality So euery Image of God is a false and lying representation Tim. Wherefore is an Image called a Lye by our Apostle Sil. First because from Idolles was taken away that which they were for they were no more counted wood and stone though in truth they still were so Secondly that was yeilded to them by Idolators which they were not as namely the likenesse of God to wit of the power and nature of God Tim. What do ye further note in this Verse Silas That there be two degrees of Idolatry First to make Images of the Deity Secondly to serue and giue them worship by outward gestures of kneeling lifting vp hands praying before them offering Incense c. Tim. When it is said they worshipped the Creature aboue the Creator is it meant they worshipped both Images God but Images more then God Sil. No they did not somuch as giue the second place to God but wholly neglected him being whollie addicted to the worship of the Creature Tim. Is this true in all Idolaters which worship Images Silas It is so for whatsoeuer they pretend yet God is not worshipped at all where he is not worshipped aright and alone therefore is Idoll-seruice tearmed in Deut. 22 17. and 1. Cor. 19. Diuell-seruice Tim. What learne we from the end of the sentence wherein he saith of God he is to be praised for euer Sil. Thus much that Idolaters haue no good successe of their enterprise with their practise for howsoeuer they seeke to rob God of his glorie and to change his truth for a lye yet he remaines God to bee praised and blessed for euer for all that men can do is not able to alter Gods glorie or truth he abideth alwaies one and the same like himselfe God woorthy to be blessed for euer Rom. 9 5. DIAL XV. Verses 26 27. For this cause God gaue them vp to vile affections for euen their Women did change their naturall vse into that which is against Nature and likewise also the men left the naturall vse of women and burned in lust one towardes another Tim. VV Hat doth this Text containe in it for drift order and matter Sil. The Apostle to the end he may better cleere and free from exception and reproach the Iustice of God in punishing the Gentiles and more thoroughly beate downe and tame their pride and ouer-weening a maine stop and enemy to the Iustifying grace of Christ he now so toucheth their punishment as that their shameful vncleannesse not to bee named but with detestation is withall more particularly and fully laide out yet with much modesty most foule and vnhonest thinges being vttered in seemely and honest tearmes In which he describeth their more then beastly impurity First by the mouing and meritorious cause thereof in the first tearm of the text For this cause that is for their Idolatry sake because they chaunged the most glorious God contumcliously into an Idoll Secondly the chiefe agent or working cause is mentioned GOD deliuered them This God doth not as an euill authour intising to sinne but as a righteous iudge punishing most iustly sinne by sinne Idolatry with impurity and vncleannes as a Iudge doth commit and giue vp a malefactour to be tormented by the Executioner so God deliuereth Idoll-seruers to be tormented by Sathan and their owne lusts Tim. Before ye go any further in vnbowelling and ripping vp the members of the Text declare yet more distinctly what belongs to this deliuering vp and how God can doe it and yet not be partaker of Sinne Sil. This speech of Deliuering vp our Apostle seemeth to haue taken it out of the Psalme 81. 12. where God saith thus My people haue not hearkened c. therefore I haue deliuered them vp vnto the frowardnesse of their hearts that they might walke after their owne counsels This Deliuering vp comprehends the soure actions whereof the first is that God with-draweth his grace both light of knowledge and gouernment of his spirit which being remoued the sinner must needs fall into wickednesse as a staffe falleth when the hand is remoued which vpheld it and as the earth is couered with darkenesse when the light of the Sun is gon from it or as a Ship must sinke when Mariners are all gon out of it In this action God is iust for it is a righteous thing with God to forsake such as first willingly depart from him and to take his grace from such as do contemne it and hate to bee ledde by it The next action of God in giuing vp a Sinner is that beside forsaking him he also stirreth vp his lusts and enclineth them vnto euill against which Dauid prayeth in 119. Psalme Lord incline not my heart vnto Couetousnesse And of this Salomon saith God turneth the hearts of Kings whither he will as the riuers of water also in the Psalme it is written God turned the hearts of the Egyptians that they should hate his people Israel vnto which may be added sundry such like sentences out of Esay 63. Ioshua 11. 2. Chron. 25. Ezek. 14. Whence Augustine 〈◊〉 that beside suffering and forsaking God deliuereth by a certaine incitation that though he put the motion of Sinne into no mans heart yet he inciteth inclineth and disposeth it whither hee will as one that hath power not onely ouer the bodies but ouer the mindes of men also God sayeth Augustine worketh in the harts of men to incline their wils whither soeuer it pleaseth him either to good things according to his mercy or to euill things according to his Iustice and that by his iudgement being sometime open sometime secret but alwayes iust His third action is offering and presenting occasions of sinning to such as bee already destitute of his grace whereunto pertaineth that in the Psalm
that their Table should be a trappe and stumbling blocke And who knoweth not that false Prophets were a snare to Achab occasions of his error 1 Kings 18. And that the aduersities which hapned to the Egyptians in their owne Land and to the Israelites in the wildernes were occasiōs to the one of more hardning to the other of blasphemy and infidelity These occasions happen both inwardly by motions and thoughts suggested to the minde and outwardly by troubles pleasures plenty c. Which when they light vpon a good heart guided by Gods grace turn to their good and further them to amendment of life but if they happen vpon a wicked minde they are occasion of greater and more sinne vnto which yet by inbred corruption they are prone enough The last action of God in this iudgement of Deliuering is the putting ouer an vngodly person which refuseth to be ruled by God vnto the regiment and power of Sathan and their owne vile passions to bee more and more defiled and alienated from God that as they like best to bee led by them so they should be giuen vp to their own deuises which they loue which falling vnto them from God as a punishment and all execution of punishment hath the condition of goodnesse and iustice in it and seeing all men that so are punished do first by their iniquities deserue to bee deliuered and finally are not compelled but doe euill freely by their owne consent therefore God so effecteth this punishment of giuing vp to vncleannesse as hee is in no wise authour of the vncleanenes as it is a sinne for he is a God who willeth no iniquity no vnrighteousnes shall dwell with him and as hee extreamely hateth sinne being contrary to his most holy nature and pure Law so hee will extreamly and eternally punish it wherein he could not be iust were hee the author of sinne or 〈◊〉 tempter to it or approuer of it as it is a fault and desection Tim. What is the Doctrine of this place with the reasons and vses Sil. That in the vncleane actions of the wicked God is more then a sufferer euen a iust auenger and so by his will and power willeth and effecteth their wicked workes as his righteous iudgements Reason heereof both testimony of Scriptures affirming of God that hee dehuereth giueth vp sendeth the spirit of slumber hardneth maketh obstinate turneth the hearts deceiueth men makes the cares of men heauy their heartes fat c. Which import more then permission euen an action of God not instilling and droppiag in sin but inflicting it as a recompence of former sinnes as it is saide in the end of this verse and Chapter 11 9. Also if we shall shut out God from disposing the works of wicked men wee should depriue him of more then the one halse of the gouernment of mankinde and rob him to his great dishonor both of his prouidence and omnipotency if wee make him but an idle beholder and looker on and a bare sufferer as if something might be done which he would not haue done or could not hinder then where is his Almightinesle And how truely is it written that none can resist his will he works all things after the counsell of his will and doth whatsoeuer pleaseth him in heauen and earth for by this Doctrine of naked and idle permission something should bee done which God is not pleased nor willing to haue done The vse of this point for this present is not onely to discouer and conuict the errour of such as for preposterous defence of Gods iustice to the wrong and preiudice of his power and prouidence doe obtrude and thrust vpon God a 〈◊〉 and naked permission and desertion but also to desire and exhort al Christians vnfaignedly and greatly to feare the offence of such a God as hath not onely our fame goods bodies liberties wiues children open to the stroke of his iustice but the necks of our soules bare and naked to the Axe of his vengeance to smite thē spiritually with greater measure of sinnefull filthinesse of all Gods iudgements the most horrible when the minde which should gouerne the whole man and all our actions become subiect to most cruell and vile lusts which be the more grieuous tormentours the neerer and more inward that they bee sithence also such as God hateth vnto destruction them hee finally and wholy giueth ouer to such guides as Sathan diuellish affections to be gouerned by No stronger bridle frō sinne then this consideration Tim. It is now fit time to slide into our Text and to consider the thing it selfe whereunto they were deliuered what is it called and what is meant by it Sil. The thing is affections vile or shamefull and dishonorable affections which importeth not onely burning and flames of lusts and whatsoeuer is sordide vnhonestand loathsome to chaste eares meant before by vncleanenesse and lusts of their owne heartes Verse 24. But most filthy acts both actiuely which they committed toward others and passiuely which they suffered themselues from others Aud as their punishment is generally expressed in this word so more particularly in the next which declare the monstrous impurity of both sexes both Women and Men in the act of generation going against natural course ordained of GOD for propagation and encrease of mankinde Tim. What do ye call the natural vse of man and woman Silas The vse of their bodies for generation which is according to the order that God hath set in Nature This order is that our kind should be continued by generation and the order hath three parts First that man be ioyned to a woman Secondly that one man be ioyned to one woman I hirdly that one man and one woman be lawfully ioyned Tim. What things are required to this lawful ioyning Sil. Some things are conuenient onely as paritie and likenesse of age of qualities of estate Other things are necessarie also as these fiue things First that the parties married be without degrees forbidden in Scripture Leuit 18. Secondly that there be a betroathing some distance before the mariage Math. 1 17. Deut. 22 23 24. Thirdly that the parties be of one religion both worshippers of the true God Deut. 7 3 4 5 c. 1 Cor. 7 39. Fourthly consent of Parents or of such as are in stead of Parents 1 Cor. 7 38. Lastly consent of parties their mutuall liking and agreement Gen. 2 23. and Gen. 24 57 58. Tim. What Lusts are against this order Sil. Some are inordinate onely some also vnnaturall and beastly Tim. What sins doe ye refer to inordinate lustes Silas Fornication Whoredome Adulterie Incest Rape or forcing Polygamie or hauing more wiues then one at once this was the sin of the Fathers for it was against Gods ordinance yet it was their secret sinne because in those times it was not noted as a falt or so iudged to be Tim. What sins refer ye to vnnatural lusts Silas Buggerie which is an
vice but that which containeth the breach of all duties to our neighbor as 1 Cor. 6. 9. as also in the 16. verse of this Chapter it imports al those leud manners whereby they hurt their Neighbours in their persons or substance or name contrary to the rule of naturall Iustice Tim. What is called Fornication the first kinde and part of Iniustice Sil. The vncleannesse of vnmarried persons touching generation vnder it is meant all vncleannesse that way whereby they did defile the chastity and bed of others against the seauenth commandement Tim. What be the stirrers vp and nourishers of this vice Sil. Pride in apparell Belly cheare corrupt talke vnchast company wanton dancing vncleane touching loue songs light and lasciuious playes idlenesse c. Tim. What be the remedies of this vice Sil. Labour in our calling prayer moderation in dyet fasting mariage meditation of Gods will and temporall iudgements vpon his Children and vpon the wicked both temporall and cternall Tim. What meditations doe ye meane Sil. Such as these be First that it is a sinne which polluteth the Temple of the Holy-Ghost Secondly it maketh the members of an Harlot Thirdly it robbeth Christ of that right he hath in the bodie Fourthly it is a sinne against the body Fiftly it hath prouoked Gods vengeance in this world Sixtly it deserueth Hell fire 1. Cor. 6 9. Tim. What doth wickednesse signifie Sil. The pleasure studie and setled purpose endeauour and labour which an euill man taketh that he may hurt another examples heereof we haue in the Iewes who tooke great paines to hurt Christ Also in the false Prophets which tooke great paines and labour to deceiue simple soules Tim. What Reasons may mooue vs to auoyde this wickednesse Sil. Because it maketh men like the Diuell that wicked one who goeth about taking great labour paines to destroy men and for this cause he is called that wicked one and that euill one in Scripture euen in regard of his excessiue paines which he putteth himselfe vnto that he may annoy and hurt men Tim. What call you Couetousnes Silas A greedy desire of hauing more though it bee with wrong to others the loue of money a will to bee rich 1 Tim. 6 9 10. Tim. By what similitude may the Nature of a couetous man be declared Sil. Of Fire consuming all fuell of the Graue deuouring carkasses of the Horse-leech still sucking and drawing neuer satisfied Prou. 30 15. This Vice comprehends all sorts of thefts and cunning trickes to coozen others of their goodes against the eight Commaundement Tim. What be the effects of Couetousnes Sil. First it choaketh the word Math. 13 22. Secondly it benummeth the Conscience Thirdly it maketh goods our God Col. 3 5. Fourthly it is the roote of all euill 1 Tim. 6 10. Tim. What remedy for it Silas 1. Prayer 2. Meditation First that God careth for our liues Mat. 6 23 24 25 26. Secondly that wee came naked into the world and shall goe naked out of it Iob 1 21. Thirdly that our liues consist not in riches Fourthly that it maketh vs slaues to our own seruants Psal. 9 6 7. Lastly that it banisheth the loue of God and feare of God out of our hearts Tim. What is it that ye call Maliciousnes Silas The word which the Apostle vseth either signifieth that vice whereby men waxe weary of well-doing called sluggishnesse or else that habit of naughtinesse whereby one is disposed in all things to do viciously lewdly A generall inclination to all euill and vicious manner being opposite to vertue which is an habite or disposition to all good and honest actions DIALOGVE XVII Verse 29. Ful of Enuy Murder Debate Deceite taking all thinges in euill part Whisperers Backbiters Haters of God Tim. WHat do ye call Enuy Silas That vice whereby men vexe and grieue for the good of others as Cain enuied Abel because his Sacrifice was farre better Saul Dauid because hee was more loued and honored of the people the Iews Christ because manie flocked to heare him and see his Miracles Tim. For what causes are we to suppresse and striue against this affection of enuy Silas Because it is a diuellish vice making men like to Sathan who enuied our first parents happinesse Secondly it is iniurious to God himselfe and not onely to our neighbor of whose good we ought to reioyce and not to enuie Tim. How doth enuy any iniury to God Silas First it doth rise vp against the authority of his word forbidding it Secondly it also controlleth his wisedom in the distribution of his gifts for it misliketh that others should haue what wee want yet they haue nought but what God will Tim. For what other causes must wee labour to bridle enuie Sil. It is against Charity which reioyceth in the good of others as in our owne Also it is an vnreasonable affection because it breedeth continuall matter of disquietnesse for the enuious man is neuer at rest there will alwayes be somewhat to repine at Secondly it maketh vs to repine for that which is ours touching vse as all other mens guifts bee ours for vse as the cye seeth for the whole bodie so it is amongst Christians Thirdly enuious men do that to others which they woulde not haue done to themselues Lastly Enuie leadeth to Crueltie as Cain to the murthering of Abel Saul to the killing of Dauid the Pharisies to the crucifying of Christ. Tim. What is the duty contrary to this Silas To reioyce for the good of others as though it were our owne good as Paul did Phil. 1 3 4. Colos. 1 3. 1 Thes. 1 2. Tim. What is the next vice Silas Murder by a Synechdoche all kindes of murther be vnderstood Tim. Why is murther placed in the middle betweene enuie and debate Silas To teach what be the ordinarie occasions and grounds whence murther ariseth and so to warne men as they would flie murther to auoid those vices of enuy and strife For Enuie as the Mother bringeth forth murther as her daughter as in Cains example Gen. 4. Tim. What cal ye murther Silas It is an vnlawfull taking away of life from anie reasonable creature For Beasts may be killed for vse malefactors for example so that it is done by the Magistrate and iustly or legally Tim. By what Reasons doo ye shew the hatefulnesse of this sinne Silas First it is against the Commaundement Thou shalt not kil Secondly it taketh away precious life which cannot bee restored Thirdly it defaceth Gods Image Gen. 9 6. Fourthly it iniureth the Common-wealth in spoiling it of a member Fiftly it procureth horrour of Conscience as to Cain Gen. 4 13. Sixtly the dishonour of Gods name as in Dauid 2 Sam. 12 14 Seuenthly losse of goods bodie and soule Gen. 9 5. Reuel 2 18. Eightly it spotteth a mans race and posterity Lastly it bringeth infamie vpon his name and dishonoureth him in the eies and estimation of men Tim. How many kinds of murther be there
Silas Two it is either of ones owne selfe or of others and that is either in purpose or in acte by giuing counsell by writing as Dauid by striking as Ioab by with-holding necessaries of life by not rescuing others Tim. What be the common causes of selfe-murther Silas Three First despaire of Gods mercie as in Iudas Mat. 27 4. Secondly feare of worldly pnnishment or shame as in Achitophel 2 Sam. 17 23. Thirdly penury or want of worldly goods as in some poore people which are plunged in remedilesse or extreme penury Tim. What things do occasion the murther of others Sil. Couetousnesse as in the murther of Naboth 1. Kin. 21 2 13. enuy in killing as Abel Gen. 4 8. Wrath and reuenge as in killing Abner 2 Sam. 3 27. Tim. What doe ye call debate a sinne against the sixt commandement Sill. It is strife when persons of contrary desires and opinions runne into differences and fall out into variance and dissention it both occasioneth and also doeth follow vppon murther committed Tim. In what things is debate exercised Sil. Either in matters of religion or about worldly affayres and that either out of loue to gaine or vpon vain-glory Tim. What reasons haue ye to keepe men from debate and contention Silas First it is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5 20. Secondly it is the breach of Charity Thirdly it disgraceth our profession 1 Cor. 6. 2 3 4. Fourthly it is a sport to Sathan who delights himselfe in setting vs togither by the cares Fiftly it is an offence to God Sixtly it is a scandall to his Church 1 Cor. 11 12. Seauenthly the end of it is very fearefull whereas peace is both pleasant and profitable Lastly it maketh vs vnlike to Christ and good men who seeke and pursue peace and like to Sathan and wicked men who delight in strife and warre Therefore the best way is either not to open the flood-gate of debate or being opened to stop betimes for none knoweth what will be in the end as in deseases so debates stay them in the beginning Tim. What do ye call deceit Sil. That vice whereby men subtilly and cunningly hide their meanings by some colourable words or deedes that they may hurt and intrap others as Cain when he had led Abel into the field and Iudas when he betrayed Christ with a kisse and generally when one thing is pretended and another thing is done more specially whē men vndermine the life and safety of another Tim. What reasons be there to keepe vs from deceit Sil. First it is a member of the old man Secondly it is a breach of the law of God which commaundeth simplicity and forbiddeth guile Thirdly it woundeth the conscience Fourthly it hurteth our credite for it is a reproach to be counted crafty and deceitfull a Fox like Herod Fistly it doeth make vs odious and mistrustfull to all that knowes vs. Sixtly it is a marke of Sathans child O thou childe of the Diuell full of all subtilty Acts. 13 10. Lastly to these meditations wee must ioyne prayer and watchfulnesse ouer our hearts which bee deceitfull aboue measure Tim. What is the duty contrary to this Sil. In all thinges to speake as we thinke and to vse simple plainnesse in our words and deeds yet in some cases trueth may be wholy kept in or vttered in part without deceit if there be iust occasion and may be done without hurt to Gods glory or dammage to our neighbour Tim. What is meant by taking things in euill part or malignity Sil. When those things which are well done and cannot be taken ill or so done as they may fauourably be well taken are peeuishly wrested to an ill construction and meaning these fiue last rehearsed sins are against the sixth precept being against the life of our neighbour secretly or openly Tim. Is it not therefore that some translate this word euill conditioned Sil. Very true because such men as consirue thinges in ill part are not content with any mans conditions they mislike and carp at euery thing and person examples wee haue of Dauids brethren who tooke that ill which hee meant well when hee offered combat to Goliah also many of the Iewes tooke Christes doctrine and miracles in ill part as if he had done them of vaine glory or by the help of the Diuell Tim. Doe not Gods children offend this way Sil. They doe so as is to be leene in Ely who took the good actions of Anna in euill part attributing that to drink which she did of deuotion Tim. What thinke ye of these dealings Sil. They go against charity which taketh all things in good part so far as trueth and reason will giue leaue Tim. Can ye giue vs example of such charitable taking things Sil. Yea often in our Sauiour who tooke well the act of such as brought Children vnto him and stil construed to the best the doings of his weake Disciples and of the woman that powred the boxe of oyntment on his head Mat. 26 10. 11. Tim. What is the difference between whisperers and backbiters and also wherein doe they agree Sil. They differ in this that the former do secretly and closely hurt the credit of his neighbour by rounding in the eare the latter sort do it more openly 2. The backe-biter spareth no mans fame but whisperers set stryfe onely among friends Also they agree in very many things First they both wound the name of their neighbour Secondly they doe it in his absence and behinde his backe Thirdly they both haue the Diuell on their tongue Fourthly they both report false thinges or speake trueth to an euill end Lastly they both vse cunning in broching their tales vnder these and sueh like vailes I am sorry to heare such a thing I am loath to speake of it and I pray you say nothing of it and I wish well to the party c. Tim Which of them is the worst Sil. The whisperer because he doth all vnder a hand so as he is not knowne hee stingeth more secretly and so as one can prouide no preseruation against his poyson Tim. What reasons should moue Christians to eschew those vices of whispering and back biting Sil. First they are against the worde that sayeth Thou shalt not goe about as a tale-bearer amongest my people Leui. 19 16. Secondly they do to others what they wold not haue done to themselues Thirdly of these vices aryseth much discord and debate as it is written Without woode fire is quenched and without a tale-bearer strife ceaseth Tim What is the duty of a Christian in this behalfe Sil. Not to speake euill of others behinde their backe but to tell them playnly their saults in loue and wisedome for this will not breed displeasure as some thinke but rather it will get fauour at the last so it be done in loue and wisedome with due obseruation of circumstances and consideration of a mans owne calling and guists Tim. But vnto Tale-bearers what is to be done Sil.
good euen to all manner of men or a profitable and beneficiall kindnesse As in Luke 6 35. Tim. What is signified by patience and long sufferance Sil. Patience is that vertue whereby God forbeareth punishment and by long sufferance is meant that whereby God beareth a long time with the wicked long keeping backe and refrayning his wrath before hee punish them notwithstanding they still goe on to heape sin vnto sin Tim. What is meant by the riches of his bounty and patience Sil. The plentifull and large aboundance of these things according to the phrases of Scripture as rich grace for aboundant grace and dwel richly that is aboundantly Col. 3 10. Rom. 9 13. Eph. 1. 7. 2 5. Tim. What is it to despise these things Sil. To make no vse of them for amendment of life for to suffer a thing to ly by vs without any vse argueth a neglect of it that it is not esteemed Tim. What were the lessons gathered from hence Silas Sundry and in order these which follow First that we must be like to God in these properties bountifull patient and long suffering as he is Col. 3 12. Secondly that outward blessings belong to the wicked as well as to the good For his Raine falleth and his Sunne shineth vpon the good and bad Mathew 5 45. Thirdly that the godly are not to fret when they see the vngodly prosper for it is a checking of Gods bountie and patience Fourthly that manic are neuer the better for the benefits that God giueth them but rather the worse being hardened by kindnesse Lastly that it is a dangerous estate to be free from crofses ful of welth for such shall fall into impenitencie and hardnesse of heart Tim. What would Paul haue vs to vnderstand by that speech not knowing Silas Therein he doth both vpbraide and refute the brutishnesse and stupiditie of these sinners that whereas the blessings of God so many so long continued so great ought to haue euen drawne and haled them vnto such a kinde and bounteous giuer so blockish and foolish they were as they were not onely no whit stirred therewith towards God as they did the more neglect nay contemne him and yet did promise to themselues impunity safetie This was sencelesse and beastly ignorance and wickednesse Whence we learn both how out of measure wicked mans heart is being without Gods grace how vnable to moue it selfe to God though God reach out vnto them the hand of his benigoity and also in what perilous condition they doe liue which haue store of good things and are without the spirit of Repentance they are worse then Beasts Tim. In what sence is it saide that the bounty and kindnesse of God leadeth men to repentance Sil. That Gods benefits in all reason should mooue men to amendment and men are to make such an account that Gods kindnesse inuiteth them vnto repentance When he giueth benefits he giueth meanes of repentance but the grace of repentance he bestoweth on his elect Tim. What lesson was giuen heere Silas That euery good blessing of God is as it were a Sermon of repentance also the more benefits wee haue the more cause we haue to loue and please God by doing his will Tim. What doe ye call an hard heart Silas Such a one as will not be softned and mooued by benefits and instructions nor broken with threatnings and corrections the which in Scripture is set forth by the similitude of a stone Ezek 11 19 also of an iron sinew and of a fatte brawny heart Psal. 119. which dulleth all the sences and maketh them vnfit to doe their Offices Mans heart is naturally hard but this hardnes is encreased much by our owne peruersenesse and obstinacy Tim. By what degrees doe men fall into hardnesse of heart Silas First by wicked thoughts and lusts Secondly by yeelding vnto them with consent of the heart Thirdly the putting them or bringing of them into action Fourthly the often practise of sinfull actions Fifthly an obstinacy to continue in euill customes from whence commeth hardnesse of heart Iames 1 14 15. Tim. What be the causes of an hard heart Sil. The first cause is God himselfe as Iudge not as Author God hardened Pharaohs heart Exod. 9 12. Secondly Sathan Sathan entred into Iudas Luke 22 3. Thirdly man himselfe Pharaoh hardned his owne heart Exod. 8 15. Fourthly Impunity or freedome from punishment Fifthly the prosperity of the wicked as meanes and authors this had almost preuailed to harden Dauids heart Psal. 73 13 14 15. Tim. What be the kindes of an hard heart Silas Two First that which is felt and perceiued Secondly the other not felt nor perceiued Tim. What is the hardnesse of heart which is felt and perceiued Sil. When the heart though it feele no present ease yet it is grieued for sinne and desireth to be partaker of ioy and vseth the meanes as in Dauid Psal. 51. Tim. What is the hardnesse which is not perceiued Sil. When men doe eyther carelesly liue in sinne without desire of vsing the meanes to come out as they in the first of the Prouerbs verse 21 hated knowledge and did not chuse the feare of the Lord. Or else when men doe purposely resist the spirit of God in the vse of means as the Iewes Acts 7 51 Yeresist the Holy Ghost Tim. What be the remedies of an hard heart Silas Those which follow First admonition priuate and publike Secondly corrections being blessed which must be asked of God Thirdly meditation of Gods vnspeakeable kindnesse Fourthly prayer and hearty consession of sinne to God and al this done in truth and constantly Tim. What doe these words containe thou heapest and treasurest vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iust iudgement of God Sil. A seuere commination or threatning of a most heauy vengeance at the last vnto such as abuse the great kindnesse and lenity of God and are not bettered but made worse rather by his bounty and patience Tim. How is this vengeance declared and set forth Silas Three wayes First by a similitude taken from humane and earthly affaires of men in this world who hauing plentifull riches doe treasure and lay vp in store that which afterwards they will vse in conuenient time euen so wicked men which in time of Gods patience bearing with them doe increase their vnthankfulnesse and other sinnes though they feele nothing for the present yet afterwards they shall feele it farre more grieuously their vengeance comming vpon them as a Treasure heaped vp in more full measure it being the manner of God to recompence the delay in punishing with the weight of punishment see the like phrase of Treasuring vengeance in Deut 32 34. Tim. What should this teach Sil. That they are in worst case of all others whom God doeth most blesse and beare with except they 〈◊〉 Secondly that all men shoulde feare to abuse and
good duties if for a lesse he neglect a greater or hinder one duty by another as to be collecting for the poore when they should attend the word or to be busie in reading and priuate prayer when they should bee giuen to publike deuotion Tim. Come nowe vnto the sixth priuiledge spoken of in this Text and tell what instruction is that hee speaketh off what is meant by instructing Sil. That which is by Catechising or such as is fit for children to enter them into religion to make them vnderstand the principles thereof Tim. What is the manner of Catechising instruction Sil. By questions and answere as Math. 16. 13. 14. and Acts 8. 30. 31. Tim. What difference is there betweene Catechising and Preaching Sil. The one is short the other is a more large treatise the one belongs to weake ones and beginners the other to all both strong and weake the one is as the laying of a foundation the other is as a building vp to perfection the one is redeliuered the other not Tim. How ancient is this exercise Sil. Very ancient practised before the lawe by Adam and Abraham vnder the law by Dauid and in the time of the Gospell by Christ and Paul as Heb. 6. 1. 2. Tim. How may it appeare that there is a necessity of this duty Sil. By the commaundement Deut. 6. 7. also 〈◊〉 6 4. Secondly because this kinde of instruction is compared to milke Heb. 5. 13. and to the laying of a foundation Heb. 6. 1. and to the teaching of principles Thirdly also by the resisting which Sathan maketh to this worke Lastly because it is an ordinance of GOD for good to his elect therefore it is necessary being a part of the holy ministry Tim. What is the vtility and profit of Catechising Sil. Manifold first it prepareth vnto ripenesse in knowledge Secondly it enableth to descern truth from errour Thirdly it fitteth for the receiuing of the communion Fourthly it causeth Christians to heare sermons more profitably as by taking in milke children are at length made able to beare strong meat DIAL XIII Verses 19. 20. And perswadest thy selfe that thou art a guide of the blind a light to them that are in darknes a teacher of the ignorant an informer of them that lacke discretion Tim. WHat was the drift of these words Sil. To shew the pride and vanity of the Iew euen of their chiefe Doctours despising all other people as babes and idiots in comparison of themselues yet they had no sparkle of sound knowledge in them but were as bladders full of winde Tim. What especiall things were learned out of this Text Sil. That ignorant and vnlearned persons are likened to the blinde and to such as be in darknesse for whether by blinde we vnderstand Gentiles or vulgar Iewes the vnskilfull be meant here Tim. Whereof did this put vs in minde Sil. Of sundry and very profitable lessons first that ignorant persons see not their way to heauen as blinde men see not their earthly way Secondly as blinde persons are soon misse-led from the way so are ignorant persons soon seduced Thirdly as we pitty the blinde so we are to pitty the ignorant Fourthly as wee are ready to leade the blinde in their way so we must doe towards the ignorant Fiftly as they in darknesse and blindnesle are in danger of taking bodily harme so are the ignorant in danger of spirituall hurt by falling into sinne and errours Sixtly as the blind haue no comfort of the Sunne so neither the ignorant haue any comfort of the word whiles they remayne such Tim. What other things were learned out of this text Sil. That teachers are called guides and lights and should bee able to enlighten others though these meant here by our Apostle were nothing lesse then such in truth whatsoeuer boasts they made delighting to be called masters Rabbi Teachers Scribes Tim. Whereof did this admonish vs Sil. Of diuers good instructions as first that there is a necessity of teachers as of guides in our iourney to heauē Secondly that teachers ought to haue more skill in Gods matters then the hearers as a guide ought more perfectly to know the way then the party guided Thirdly that hearers ought to loue and recompence their teachers as trauailers doe their guides Fourthly that great is the losse of skilfull guides and lights it is as the falling of the light and starres from heauen Lastly that great is their vnthankfulnes which do abuse their teachers as if one shold abuse his good guide Tim. What other things were noted out of this text Sil. The nature of pride in this that it is said thouperswadest thy selfe noting to vs that they were such in opinion rather than trueth being puffed vp with the vaine perswasion of great knowledge Tim. What is that that pride works in men Sil. It causeth them to be puffed vp through the knowledge of Gods word to perswade themselues to be what indeed they are not From whence proceedeth these two things first a contempt of others which haue lesse knowledge Secondly an enuying of such as are praysed aboue them for greater knowledge Tim. What remedy for this disease Sil. First to consider that our knowledge is the guift of God Secondly to thinke that the more knowledge wee haue the more we are indebted to GOD and haue the greater account to make Thirdly that others excell vs as farre both in knowledge and other guifts as we can excell our inferiours in knowledge Fourthly that our knowledge is ioyned with great ignorance and with many other wants and deformities Fistly that the abuse of our knowledge by pride is oftentimes grieuously punished of God with heresie and prophane life Sixtly that when our knowledge is through loue applyed to profite others it is much encreased through Gods blessing Tim. What is meant by the forme of knowledge Silas An appearance and shew of knowledge with an opinion that they could infuse that knowledge into others DIAL XIIII Verse 21 22. Thou therefore that teachest another doest thou not teach thy selfe Thou that sayest steale not doest thou steale Thou that sayest a man should not commit adulterie breakest thou wedlocke Thou abhorrest Idols and yet committest Sacriledge Tim. VVHat is the drift and matter of this Text Silas To shew how the Iewes abused and reproached the name of God by their euill life were very hypocrites their maners not being sutable to their teaching and profession not dooing what they taught others Tim. What be the parts of this Text Sil. Two First a reprehension Secondly a confirmation of it by Scripture Tim. What is the sum of the reprehension Sil. That the Iewes by their sinnes which they did contrary to their knowledge did dishonour God and therefore were far off from true righteousnesse this reprehension is set downe by Interrogation or Question the better to affect them with shame and pierce their dull and hard hearts which would hardly bee mooued with soft and gentle words
Iewes acquitted themselues wel for they safely kept the scriptures from falsity and corruption euen to this day and in the dayes of our Sauiour when many other faults both in manners and doctrine were laid to their charge yet they were not charged with deprauing the word DIAL II. Verse 3 4. For what though some did not beleeue shall their vnbeliefe make the faith of God of none effect God forbid Tim VVHat then is the summe of this Text Sil. An answere to a newe obiection of the Iewes which was this that the Oracles of God were in vaine committed to the Iewes and that God did delude his people with empty promises seeing many of them did not beleeue Gods worde and promises vnto which the Apostle answereth that the vnbleefe of men cannot change the trueth of God seeing it is Gods propertie to bee true whereas all men are liars naturally which constancie of God in his trueth hee proueth by testimony of the Psalme 51. 4. Tim. Expound the words contayned in the obiection to make a way thereby vnto some lessons doctrines and duties Sil. These words for what though imply this to depend and follow of the former as thus in the Oracles which GOD gaue his people there passed a mutuall couenant God on his part promising grace and life the Iewes on their part promising faith and obedience though they proued perfidious and disobedient why should this derogate from the trueth of God Whereas hee sayeth some this word distinguisheth the holy and beleeuing Fathers from the multitude of vnbeleeuers so then albeit the greatest part were perfidious and gaue no credite to these Oracles which God had left with them of credite and trust to bee both preseruers and dispensers of them yet also there was still in that people such as were elect and faithfull in respect of whome the promises were not frustrate and voyd By vnbeliefe is meant here not only their not beleeuing the things promised by God in his word but withall their rebellion in falling from God and his true worship vnto Idols and vanities and by faith vnderstand the fidelity of God or his constancy in keeping his word and promises as the Heathen Oratour hath described faith to bee a constancy and truth in obseruing sayings and couenants and herewith agreeth the notation of the word fides quia fit quod dictum est For this faith to bee of none effect is asmuch as to bee voide and vnsulfilled as who should say shall God be held vnconstant and spoyled of his truth for the infidelity and perfidiousnesse of men This introgation hath the force of a negation it is as if he saide No it is not so because whiles many were vnbeleeuers yet not a few there were to whome God fulfilled his faith and truth euen to so many as brought with them the condition of obedience Tim. What learned we out of the obiection Sil. Sundry things first all that haue Gods Oracles and heare and reade them doe not beleeue them because it is not in themselues who are all alike vnable to beleeue but in Gods purpose who hath ordained some to faith and not othersome Tim. What is the vse of this Sil. That such as doe beleeue should heerein acknowledge the free mercies of God Secondly that such as yet doe not beleeue should earnestly begge it by prayer and waite for it with patience in the constant vse of the meanes with all simplicity and diligence Tim. What other instruction from hence Sil. That the word of God as it standeth of letters and sillables hath no strength to be get faith in mens harts because many heare the sound of the word and yet neuer beleeue nay are thereby more hardened in 〈◊〉 as the Iewes in Esayes time Esa. 6. 9. Tim. Whence had the word this power to beget faith Sil. From the ordinance of God appoynting it to such an vse Secondly from the spirit of Christ working together with it the like is to bee thought of the Sacraments for the elements or the action about them hath not any force in them to encrease faith but all this dependeth vppon the will of GOD who at his good pleasure giueth grace when he will and to whome he will Tim. What vse was made of this paynt Sil. That none ought to rest in the woorke of hearing or receiuing the mysteries but must pray that the spirit of Christ may ioyn with his word and mysterle to make them effectuall for good to vs. Secondly that euery one that meaneth to profit by the worde and mysteries shoulde fitte and prepare themselues as they are commaunded in the word Tim. What other things 〈◊〉 arne we from the obiection in the third verse Sil. This though al beleeue not yet all which be within the visible Church stand bound to beleeue the word because there is a mutuall couenant betweene God and euery member of his Church for God on his part promiseth his sonne and eternall life with him this is the faith of God and we for our parts promise and vow that wee will beleeue his word and this is the faith of men The faith of God is passiuely that whereby God is beleeued so here or actiuely that whereby we beleeue God Tim. Where vnto should this serue Sil. As a weapon to fight against our naturall distrust and vnbeleefe considering that we haue vowed against this Tim. What are we taught from this second part which is the answere Silas Diuers Lessons First this speech God forbid it being a word of detestation to shew how hee doth abhorre the thing obiected shold not be vsed in vain and childish matters as most commonly it is but in graue and serious businesse and when the heart is affected Secondly the vnbeleefe of men cannot frustrate make voyde Gods promises because howsoeuer some remain vnbeleeuers yet others which do beleeue they feele the effects of Gods promises Tim. What followes of this Sil. Two things first that the blindnes and contumacy of some hearers must not discourage the ministers in their function Secondly that the people shoulde not refraine from holy things for the wickeds sake because there will alwayes be such as to whome Gods word and ordinances will bee offered in vaine yet they shall not goe without a blessing to the humble and contrite sinners DIAL III. Verse 4. Yea let God be true and euery man a lyar as it is written that thou maist be Iustified in thy words and ouercome when thou art Iudged Tim. WHat is the drift and purpose of this Text Silas It doth set foorth and extoll the constancy of God in keeping his worde Secondly he doth confirme that which he had said concerning the truth of God by the authority of Scripture which he fetched from Psalme 51 4 5. Tim. How is the truth and constancy of God set forth Sil. By the contrary that is by the vanity and falsehood of men who are lyars Secondly by the authority of Scripture out of the Psalm 51
say none seeketh God seeing there is none but seeks God for the Heathens and Pagans acknowledge a God and giue a worship to God Sil. None seek him aright and as he ought to be sought nor can doe while they liue in sinne for men in seeking God faile in many thinges as first men seeke him not for himselfe Secondly they seeke him not alone but other things with him Thirdly they seeke other things before him as worldings doe Fourthly they seek him coldly or carelesly Fiftly they seeke him inconstantly example in Iudas and Demas Sixtly they seeke him not in his word as Heretiques doe Seauenthly they seeke him not in all his word as Hypoerites doe Lastly they seek him not seasonably and timely as prophane impenitent sinners do haue no care to depend vpon Gods word but followe their owne lustes and fashions of this world Reuelat. 12 2. Tim. What is this that he saith All are vnprofitable Sil. In respect of God or any goodnesse men are of no vse no more then froth or rotten thinges which men cast out for their vnprofitablenesse In this respect the holy Ghost in Scripture doeth compare vnregenerate men to thornes and thistles as also they are compared to chaffe and other vile things wherein yet there is some profit but men are altogether vnprofitable Also they are compared to clouds without water trees withered without fruit Iude 12. cut off from God as branches from the Vine Iohn 15 4 5. 7. Tim. What are we to note heerein Silas The great Ruine brought vpon vs by Adam that a creature so excellent by Creation should bee fruitlesse Secondly that great grace giuen vnto vs by Christ in whom the elect be restored in the one there is matter of humiliation and of glorie and ioy in the other Tim. Why doth hee say that they are all out of the way Silas Because they are all departed from the commaundements of God which are the wayes wherein wee are to walke towardes Heauen euen as Sheepe straying from the foulde and as wayfaring men loosing their way Esay 53 6. running into the broade way that leadeth and bringeth vs vnto euerlasting destruction Tim. What was the vse of this Sil. To shew that Repentance is needfull for all seeing all are as lost Sheep or as men which haue lost their way Tim. What is the meaning of these Words There is none that doth good no not one In the originall it is None vnto one and therefore corrupt is that glosse which made this the sense None sauing one to wit Christ. Sil. That naturally all men are vnkinde and vncourteous and voide of humanity example heereof wee haue in the Iew to the Samaritan also that of the Edomites to Israel in Obadiah Tim. But the Barbarians shewed kindnesse to Paul Actes 28. Silas God so disposed of their hearts for the good of his Seruant Tim. Are all men alike vnkinde Silas All men would shew themselues vnkinde to others more or lesse if they were not restrained but if there be any true kindnesse and desire of doing good to others it is to be ascribed to grace changing mightily the heart and of fierce making it courteous and louing so as if any performe any good it is of God and not of themselues and what is done by light of nature it was farre off from being a good worke because it was not done as it ought DIAL VIII Verse 13 14 15 16 17 18. Their throat is an open Sepulcher with their tongues they haue deceyued the poison of Aspes is vnder their Lippes whose mouth is full of bitternesse cursing their feete are swifo to shed bloud anguish and calamity is in their way the way of peace they haue not known There is no feare of God before their eyes Tim. VVHat meaneth hee by this when hee saith Their throate is an open Sepulcher Sil. It doth 〈◊〉 vs that the speeches of Natural vnregenerate men are vnsauoury rotten and hurtfull to others for as a Sepulcher dooth send out noysome sauours and filthy smelles so euill men doe viter rotten and filthy words Secondly as a sepulcher doth consume and deuoure bodies cast into 〈◊〉 so wicked men doe with their cruell wordes destroy others they are like a gulfe to deuoute men Lastly as a sepulcher hauing deuoured many corpses is stil ready to consume more being neuer satiate so wicked men hauing ouerthrown many with their words doe proccede still in their out-rage seeking whome they may destroy Tim. What is the vertue contrary to this Sil. To vse our tongues to honest louing and wise talke which may doe good to others Ephe 4. 29. Coloss. 4. 4. Tim. What is the next vice of the tongue Sil. With their mouthes they speake deceitfull words that is when the mouth speaketh that the heart thinketh not with a purpose to deceiue others to couer hatred with words of deceit as Caine and Ioab and Indas did Tim. What reasons against this kind of speech Sil. First it commeth from Sathan secondly it swerueth from charity thirdly it tendeth to destruction fourthly it is a worke of a wicked man Tim. What is meant by Aspes Sil. A kinde of Serpent which spitting forth their poyson doeth there with kill euen those which are a farre off by which the Apostle would signifie that wicked men such as all men are by nature doe with their euill wordes hurt not onely such as be neare but euen them which are farre off from them Example hereof we haue in San ballat and Tobiah being in Persia yet with their toūgs huit the Iewes which were at Ierusalem Nehem. 4. 3. Also in Doeg who hort with his tongue the Lordes Priestes being absent 1. Sam. 22. 9. In this respect malicious tongues are compared to arrowes Psalm 53. euen because the malice of the tongue woundeth a great way off as an arrow shot out of a bow hitteth and hurteth a great distance off Tim. What learne ye hereby Sil. That it is a great miserie to haue an euil tongue it makes men like poysonfull Serpents Secondly it is a blessed thing to haue our speech reformed 〈◊〉 3 3. That heed is to be taken how we deale with euill tounged men Tim. What is the next fruit of mans corruption as touching his speech Sil. Bitter and cursed words which bee of two sortes First against God as in Rabsakeh 2. Km. 18. 22. And in the Israelite which was stoned to death Leuit. 24. 11. Secondly against our selues as in the Iewes who wished Christs bloud to be vpon their heads Math. 27. 25. Thirdly against others as Shimie who cursed Dauid 2. Sam. 16. 5. As they haue gall and bitternesse in their hart Acts 8. 23. so their mouth runneth ouer Tim. What reasons against this kind of speaking Sil. First it is against the commandement which sayeth Curse not Leuit. 24. 15. Rom. 12. Blesse and curse not Secondly it is against the end for which speech was giuen to blesse God
to depart from God This reason may bee strengthened by the consideration of Gods infinit power an 〈◊〉 truth which maketh him able and carefull to performe vnto the elect his most mercifull couenant Rom. 4. 2. The fourth ground or reason is the intercession of Iesus Christ who as hee prayed for Peter that his faith should not faile Luke 22. 32. so in Iohn 17. 11 hec prayeth for all the Apostles and all beleeuers that they might continue in grace vnto the end and God the father will deny nothing to his Sonne who is heard in all which hee prayeth for The fift ground is from the nature of spirituall and sauing grace which is not subiect to corruption but is permanent this may appeare by the wordes of our Sauiour Iohn 16. 22. My ioy shall none take from you also Iohn 14. 16. My spirit which I giue to you shall abide with you for euer and Saint Peter in his first Epistle 1 23. calleth the seede whereof we are begotten anew immortall seed and S. Iohn saith it remaines in those which are born anew Lastly S. Paul sayeth that the guifts of God are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Nowe the reason why sauing grace doeth not corrupt and dye is because it is confirmed and preserued of GOD Iude 1 5. Sixtly the constancy of the loue of God who neuer 〈◊〉 nor casteth out such as once in loue he imbraceth Iohn 13. 1. Moreouer the faithfull are committed of the Father to Christ to bee kept who beeing stronger then all none can plucke them out of his hands Iohn 10 18. Lastly if any which once be truely Christs members and Gods children could vtterly fall from God both the power and truth and will of God must bee called in question The stablenesse of Gods children may be set foorth by these comparisons First of a tree planted by the waters side whose fruit and leafe neuer fadeth Psal. 1. 2. Secondly of a Cedar tree in Libanon which is a strong and lasting tree Psal. 92 12. Thirdly of a high and firme mountaine which is impregnable not to be preuailed against Psal. 125 1. Lastly of a house built vpon a Rocke which standeth vnmoueable against all weather Math. 7 24. Tim. By what meanes bee the faithfull preserued in this estate of Grace Silas Especially by the Ministerie of the worde and Sacraments also by priuate prayer and Meditations also by conference and practise of the word Tim. Will not this Doctrine breede securitie in Gods children Silas No because the Scripture which teacheth their stedfastnesse doth also teach that their owne care and watchfulnesse is required thereunto as in that saying of Paul Let him that standeth take heede least he fall 1. Cor. 10 12. 1 Iohn 5 18. Tim. What profit is to be made of this Doctrine Silas First an earnest desire to bee in such a permanent condition as in earthly things wee couct the most dureable Secondly a great thankfulnesse to God who hath set vs in so firme an estate of happinesse Thirdly Gods Children may arme themselues with this doctrine against the dread of being vtterly forsaken Fourthly it will stirre vp a diligent heede and looking to our selues to continue in the vse of all good meanes Tim. What is the fourth fruite of a iustifying Faith Sil. Ioy vnder the hope of Gods glory Secondly Hope Thirdly the ioy which ariseth from hope of his glory Tim. Doth God Communicate his glory vnto his Saints Silas He doth so as it is plaine by these wordes and Rom. 8 29. But whereas the Prophet Esay saith he will not giue his glory to another that is his essentiall Diuine glory which is peculiar to himselfe as God as to trust in him to pray to him this he will not giue to another but his blessed glorie of this his Children shall haue part so far as they be capeable of it Tim. In how many things doth this blessed glorie of Heauen consist Silas In three things First in remouall of all maner of miseries from which the Children of God in heauen shall be as free as God the Father for it is written Reu. 14 13. Blessed are they that die in the Lord they rest from their labours Reuel 21 4. All teares shall bee wiped from their eyes also There shall be no sorrow nor cry nor pain Secondly they shall be as free from sinne as God himselfe is for in the heauenly Citty no vncleane thing shall enter Thirdly they shall enioy the presence of all good in all perfection and for euer Tim. What is the glorie peculiar to the bodies and soules of Gods Children in heauen Sil. Their bodies shall bee strong immortall incorruptible beautifull and bright as the Sunne 1 Cor. 15 41. Math. 13 43. and their soules shall bee filled with the loue of God and of his Saints For euerie glorified person shall raigne as a King hauing a crowne of glorie set vpon his head Moreouer this glory shal know neyther end nor measure but is infinite both for continuance and degree But their glory shall not be equall all shall haue glorie that is heauenly glory and most blessed glory and all shall haue fulnesse of glorie but all shall not haue equall glorie there shall bee more or lesse according to the measure and fruits of faith as an hundred vessels cast into the sea all shall be ful but one may containe more then another Tim. What do ye cal the hope of glory Silas A certaine expectation or looking for it to inioy it heereafter as verily as though we had it already For it may appeare by that which is written of it in this chapter that there is great certainty in Christian hope because the Apostle saith That Hope maketh not ashamed which it would doe were it doubtfull and might faile vs. Tim. What ariseth of this Hope Silas Vnspeakable and glorious ioy of heart Tim. What do ye cal this ioy and how doth it differ from worldly ioy Silas This ioy is an holy affection of the heart being made glad and chearefull vpon this vndoubted trueth that the time will come when all euill shall bee taken from vs and all good bestowed vpon vs in all perfection that is when we shall be glorified with God This ioy doth differ from worldly ioy in sundrie and manie things First Christian ioy commeth from the spirit the other from the flesh Secondly Christian ioy ariseth from the sence of heauenly blessings present and hope of full blessednesse to come But worldly ioy springeth from the hauing and presence of earthly and perishing good things of this life Thirdly christian ioy is lasting worldly ioy is fading Lastly Christian ioy stirreth vp to the praises of God in whom they ioy worldlie ioy 〈◊〉 vp to the comendations of such worldly things and pleasures as men loue and delight in I et worldlinges striue to turne their carnall ioy which is as the cracking of thornes short and vanishing into spirituall ioy which is alwayes lasting
might misse of glory then it should make ashamed contrary to the saying of the Apostle Secondly great and many sins cannot make hope vaine because all sinnes are forgiuen to the godly which beeleeue and repent 1 Iohn 1. 9. Thirdly the godly are taught of Christ to pray for forgiuenesse of sins and the confirming of their wils to the end Math. 6 12. And that which they aske according to the will of God is granted them Finally though mens wils in their nature bee changeable yet the hope of glory is founded vpon the vnchangeable will and counsel of God Tim. What vse and profit is to be made of this doctrine Sil. First it controlleth the opinion of the Papists which ground hope at least in part vppon merit of good workes from whence will follow continuall vn certainty and doubt of saluation for that they neuer are sure when their merits are sufficient Also their corrupt opinion wil proue vnsound by these reasons First because all hope and confidence is accursed which doth not rest vpō God Iere. 17. 10. and our good woorkes are not God therefore no hope is to be put in them Secondly such as are newly conuerted vnto Christ from some wicked life and grieuous sins they haue hope then but they 〈◊〉 no merit of woorkes going before therefore their hope cannot rest vpon their merits which be not but as for those who haue good workes and liue well they haue more cause to hope well because good workes are a good signe of good hope and some prop they are to helpe hope but they may not be hoped in or taken as a cause why we must hope If any say that patience is a good worke and Paul faith hope springeth of patience therefore hope springeth out of works I answere hope commeth of patience but not as from a cause of it no more then afflictions bee cause of patience Furthermore from hence wee are admonished that such as alwaies doubt of their Saluation can haue no Christian hope therefore they must striue against doubting Lastly there is great vse for them which feele themselues indued with Christian hope for whatsoeuer their afflictions or enemies or sinnes bee yet they cannot bee confounded but at last must be happy for we are saued by hope Rom. 8. Tim. Now come to the second part of this text and tell vs how many wayes is the loue of God taken in Scripture Sil. Two wayes either passiue for that loue wherewith God is loued of vs 1 Iohn 4 12. or actiuely for the loue wherewith God doeth loue vs in his Sonne this is meant here Tim. How may it appeare that it is put here for that loue wherewith God loueth and embraceth vs Sil. First by the reason vsed in the next verse for Christ dyed for vs which proueth Gods loue to vs. Secondly by the 8. verse following where it is written God commendeth his loue to vs. Thirdly wee haue not our hope certaine and vnshaken because we loue God but because God who deceiueth not loueth vs. Tim. In what meaning is Gods loue said to bee shed abroad in our harts Sil. It is thus much that the sence and feeling of his loue is shed and powred into the hearts of his children Tim. Did not God loue the elect from euerlasting before they were borne Silas It is true howbeit that was onely in purpose and decree and so it was secretly knowne to himselfe But Paul speaketh of the manifestation of this loue vnto the elect after they are borne a new for when the elect are regenerate then God dooth expresse his loue vnto them and they do by faith lay hold of the loue of God beleeuing that they are loued of God and haue their harts affected with a ioyous feeling of it For as the box of costly and precious ointment which the woman poured vpon Christs head Mathew 26 7. gaue no fauour while it was shut up in the box but being shed powred out did yeelde a most sweete sent and sauour vnto all which were in the roome euen so the loue of God is pent and shut vp as it were in Gods decree before regeneration and faith so as it is not felt of the elect but at their new birth when they haue faith to beleeue the promise of saluatiō by Christ thē this loue is as an ointment powred out and doth exceedingly and plentifully refresh the hearts of the elect with the sence and feeling of it Tim. What then is the doctrino we learne heere Silas That the most louing God is content not onely to loue his children but withall doth assure them of his loue so as they certainly know that they are loued and are cheared in their hearts by the perswasion of his loue For as it is nothing to a blinde man to know that the Sunne is a glorious bright creature when himselfe cannot see it or to a poore man to know where much treasure is whiles himselfe cannot come at it so it is nothing to heare and know that there is much loue hid in God except our selues feele it and become partakers of it Examples we haue of the Apostles many other beleeuers Acts 5 41. Rom 8 38 39. who haue had the sence of Gods loue in their hearts and haue reioyced therein euen in their extreame afflictions in the flames of fire and depth of Dungeons horrible and darksome Tim. Haue the faithfull a feeling of Gods loue alwaies in one tenor and like measure Silas Neither of both but by sinnes and temptations it is often interrupted as the light of the Sunne is darkned and lessened by mistes and clowdes yet this loue of God shall alwayes endure in them because God altereth not Tim. Whence commeth the feeling of Gods loue Silas It is the especial worke of Gods spirite of Adoption Rom. 8 16. and it commeth by the free gift of God who giueth it to all the members of his son Rom. 8 9. Ephes. 1 13. Tim. What doth the sence of Gods loue giuen them by the spirit worke in the faithfull Silas First a feruent and vnfaigned loue of God 2. Cor. 5 14. 1 Iohn 4 19. We loue him because hee loued vs first Secondly an hearty loue of our neighbor for Gods sake 1 Iohn 4 21. Thirdly ioy in the holy Ghost 1 Pet 1 8. Lastly great encrease of hope in a more full assurance of inioying the glorie looked for inasmuch as God who loues vs and holds vs deare vnto him cannot change nor deceiue vs. Silas I pray you tell vs heere is it the nature of hope to bee certaine and to giue this assurance ye speake of Silas Of hope generally taken it is the property only to looke and expect for a thing which wee haue not Rom. 8 24 25. but the certainty and assurance of hope growes from the nature of the things hoped for which if they be certaine and haue sure and certaine causes the hope is certain and assured otherwise it is not for hope
are not vnder the law he doeth now purpose to auoyde offence and for larger instruction to lay forth the true vse of the lawe both in respect of men vnregenerate and regenerate the vse of the law touching men vnregenerate is threefold First the true knowledge of sin which is shewed vs by the law this is in the seauenth verse Secondly the encrease or irritation of sin in the eight verse Thirdly death or the sence of Gods anger for sin in the 9. verse and other verses following Tim. How doeth the Apostle enter into this treatise to extoll and commend the vse of the law Sylas By a prolepsis or preuention of some thing which might be obiected or alledged against his former doctrine in the fifth verse vnto which in this verse hee doeth make an answere so as the parts of this text be two The first is an obiection moued by way of question in these wordes What shall we say then is the lawe sin The second is a replication or answere in the wordes following God forbid c. Tim. Tell vs nowe the summe of this obiection and from whence did it arise Silas The Summe is thus much Is the Law the cause of sinne For this is the meaning of these words Is the Law sinne that is to say doth the Law beget it bring it forth and leade vs vnto sin This obiection ariseth from this that Paul had taught that the affections of sinne were by the Law verse 5. which some aduersary belike taking hold of it did so wrest it or might so turne it as if hee had taught that the the Law did perswade to sinne and were the proper efficient cause of it which contumelious and reproachfull slander would haue touched God the Author Tim. What instruction may me gather from this part of the Text touching the Obiection Sil. These two First that no Doctrine can bee so sound nor so warily deliuered but malicious personnes will cauill and wrest it to a contrary meaning This proceeds from an hatred they beare vnto their teachers which causeth them that they distaste their doctrine and carpe at it Secondly the Ministers of Christ must bee careful and able not only to propound the truth soundly but to defende it against wicked obiections and cauillations otherwise there is danger least weake and vnstable mindes be peruerted and drawn from the truth by such as speak against it our nature being more prone to suck in error then to receiue the truth Tim. Tell vs now how the Apostle doth answere the former Obiection Sil. Two waies First by infiiciation or denial in these words God forbid which are wordes that vtter a loathing or detestation of such an impiety as to make the Law the cause of sinne as if he should say He was so far from doing any such thing as he did abhorre the motion or thought of any such Doctrine Tim. What instruction haue we from this part of Paules answere Sil. That it is our dutie when wee heare the truth of God depraued not onely to mislike it but to declare that we haue it in detestation and abhomination which serues to reprooue cold and indifferent Christians who can abide to heare the true Ministers of Christ and their Doctrine to be slaundered without any care or greefe like to Luke warme Laodiceans Tim. What is the next and second part of Paules 〈◊〉 Silas By argumentation and sound reason fetched taken from the contrary As thus The Law cannot bee the cause to beget and perswade sinne for that it is the Instrument to discouer it and make sinne knowne vnto vs detecting the deceits and assaults of such an enemie that wee beware of it as Paules Kinsman detected the treason of the Iewes against Paul Vpon which detection of sinne if sinne do the more rage and rebell in vs against the will of God this is not to be imputed to the Law but to our corrupt Nature which growes worse more fierce by that which should restraine and helpe it All this the Apostle proues by his owne example for he confesseth that there were some sinnes which hee knew not to be sinnes till the Law did reueale them vnto him to be so whereof he giues instance in lustes or in the euill motions of the minde suddenly conceiued vvithout the consent of our will of which he saith That had not the Law told him they had beene sinnes saying Thou shalt not Lust hee had not mistrusted them or thought them to be such greeuous matters as to bee offences of God and to deserue damnation I had not knowne lust except the Lord had saide c. Tim. What are wee to learne by this that the Apostle names himselfe and prooues these thinges by his owne experience Silas Two thing first it is lawfull for the Ministers of the worde to report what they haue learned by their owne experience in the matter of sin and saluation this is a great helpe and confirmation of the hearers if it bee truely and discreetly done Secondly this example of Paul directs all men to enter and go downe into themselues to get vnderstanding of their estate and case the reason is because till they come to see and feele howe corrupt and wretched they are through sinne they will neuer be humble nor perceiue what need they haue of Christ but contrariwise they will rather despise and set light by the doctrine of free Saluation by the bloud of Christ as it hapned vnto this Apostle who being a Pharify before he descēded into himself and searched his heart by the light of Gods law he tooke himselfe to be righteous by the workes which he did and not onely neglected Christ but persecuted the doctrine of grace howbeit after the lawe had reuealed vnto him the corruption of his nature and shewed him that his euill desires though not consented to were sinnes and woorthy of death and after that he beleeued and considered this it greatly danted him made him see and feele that al his righteousnesse of workes and ciuill honesty was nothing and that hee was a dead man without Christ. Therefore they are in a miserable case which haue not got the true knowledge of themselues by the law for such cannot nor will not seeke after the grace and health of the Gospell Tim. Now ye haue told vs what we are to learn from the manner of his answere let vs heare what the matter of his answere will teach vs Silas It teacheth vs sundry things the first is a speciall office of the law which is to shew bewray sin vnto vs as by a glasse we come to see the spots of our face so by the law wee come to know our sinnes and as by the light of the Sun we discouer little moates so the light of Gods lawe detects euen the least offences against God or our neighbour this office of shewing sin vnto vs the law performes in sundry
against Christ his Crowne and dignity so is euery sinfull lust take heede and cherish it not but resist rather Tim. Tell vs now what is meant by the law of the mind Silas The law of the minde and the law of God they be all one in substance they differ but in respects for the same law which is called the law of God because it expresseth the will of God commanding good things and forbidding the contrary is also tearmed the law of the mind because it is most knowne in the mind and there raignes chiefly also because the mind renued is inwardly delighted with Gods Law Tim. What instructions doth this affoord vs Silas First that all the motions of a renewed minde agreeable vnto Gods wil must bee obeyed and submitted vnto as men obey the iust Lawes of their Prince For they haue such force to binde Christians to obedience as the Princes Law hath to binde the subiect Secondly that a renued minde and sinfull lust bee most repugnant the one to the other And therefore it is that a Christian hath a continual and greeuous combat and war with sin For no sooner can his minde guided by the Spirit frame it selfe to that which Gods law commands but presently he finds a most dangerous and strong conflict and resistance made by sinne against him Such as feele it doe marke it and mourne for it and bemone themselues to God their defence Tim. What is the euent and successe of this spirituall Combate in the Apostle Paul Silas That he was led captiue to the law of sin which was in his members Tim. What is meant heere by Members Silas It is a speech borrowed from militarie affaires or custome of warlike Warriours which in battell with their enemies do proue Conquerors such were wont to leade them as prisoners whom they had taken aliue being fast tied and bound and kept vnder their power as their bondmen and slaues In like manner sinfull lustes sometimes so farre preuailed in the Apostle as to leade him prisoner bound hand and foote as it were and to make him a Bondslaue to his sinne as hee saide afore I am solde vnder sinne And againe I doe the thing which I hate c. Tim. What is heere meant by the Law of sinne Sil. The same which was meant by the Law of Members to wit the corruption of nature with the euill Lusts thereof hauing force as a Lawe to rule and moderate our actions not wholly but in part Tim. What is the instruction that we are to learn by this Silas That the end and issue of the strife which the godly haue with sinne is sometime very heauy greeuous whilst they are brought vnder the power of sinfull lusts for a time as slaues and vassals which are subiect to a Tyrant Tim. The Apostle sayd in the sixt Chapter that sin should not haue dominion ouer the godly howe commeth it then to passe that sinne doth so ouercome the godly that it taketh them prisoners and captiues Sil. The Apostle meant in the sixt Chapter that sinne should not haue lawfull dominion ouer them such as a King hath ouer his subiectes whom hee ruleth without controulment Howbeit sinne as a Tyrant and Vsurper may subdue and ouercome the godly keeping them as prisoners against their will as many valiant persons vnable to resist are led captiue by the enemy Againe the Apostle in the sixt Chapter meant of full dominion and for euer whereas the godly are captiues to sinne in part onely and for a time for they wrestle out and ouercome at length by their faith in Christ. Tim. Seeing both the godly and the wicked are captines to sinne declare vnto vs more plainly what difference there is betweene Captiuity Silas The maine difference is this that whereas the wicked freely and with their whole will put themselues vnder the bondage of their wicked lusts godly men become captiues against their will with an earnest desire longing to be freed from their captiuity bondage which may bee thus further explaned The godly are ouercome with sinfull lusts not because they are willing but because they are weak to resist and being ouercom they are neuer quiet till they haue shaken off the power of their lustes that they may returne vnto their former chearefull seruice and obedience of God but the wicked being tempted with their lusts euil motions they yeeld vnto them without resistance This may be somewhat the better set foorth vnto vs by the comparison of two Soldiours in a warlike fight being of two Nations whereof the one bearing a false heart vnto his King and Country doth of set purpose and willingly yeelde himselfe to be taken prisoner and with purpose to practise treachery against his lawfull King The other is carried away prisoner because he was vnable to with-stand the force of his aduersary yet keepeth still a good heart to his king vsing all good endeuours to recouer his freedome Euen so it is heere in this case the godly come under the power of sinne surprised by deceitfullness of sinne and by the sleights of Sathan beeing vnable to abide their encounters carring still an vpright heart vnto God and to his seruice Whereas the vngodly make themselues voluntary slaues to Sathan and sin very willingly fighting vnder their banners against God and his word This whole matter will yet be made more cleare by some few instances and examples out of Scripture as first of Dauid who was ouercome by his incontinency being violently led captiue of it his hart striuing against it though with great weakenesse who beeing in the bonds of sinne did much desire and seeke after the freedome of grace as Psal. 51 throughout Secondly of Peter who was led away captiue of carnal presumption and security howbeit not of set purpose before nor without reluctation in the instant of yeelding and repentance or rising againe afterwards Lastly by the example of this our Apostle Paul who confesseth that sinne led him captiue and in this captiuity by sinne he mourned for his thraldome counting it a misery and suing for deliuerance But it is quite contray in the wicked as appeareth by the example of Caine Esau Ahab Iudas and others who did lye still vnder their captiuity not seeing any freedome or nor mistrusting or misliking their sluery Tell vs what profit we are to make of this instruction Sil. First heere is an exhortation to the godly considering the force of their enemies and their owne weaknesse and the hurt that sinne hath done to mighty strong men to put on the whole armour of God being excceding watchfull and giuen to prayer Secondly heere is an admonition for weake Christians to be meruailous heedfull vnto themselues with great mistrust of their owne infirmities when as such an one as Paul could not alwayes stand against the power of sinne Thirdly heere is consolation for such as at any time shall faint yeeld in the fight against sinne that they be not too much
newes to all beleeuers that they shall not be condemned yet this comfort should be most effectuall to the godly poore because amidst many worldly wants and miseries which trouble them it may and should excedingly ioy their heartes to thinke vppon what great good thinges they haue by Christ as forgiuenesse of all sinnes freedome from all punishment of sinne from Gods anger and hell fire yea and more then this euen perfect righteousnes and eternall life of which things the least is more worth then a whole world and therefore whosoeuer cannot reioyce in these thinges whatsoeuer their worldly crosses be it argueth deepe vnthanksulnesse and is a signe of vnbeleefe Finally touching the godly rich they are to be admonished here that they are more to cheere themselues with the comfort of this freedome then with all their wealth and worship Tim. But seeing none shall haue this comfort but such as are in Christ and walke after the spirit tel vs what it is to be in Christ Silas To be knit and ioyned vnto him through faith as members be to the head or as branches be to the vine Tim. What are we to learne from hence Silas First that none saue the faithfull are capable of the former comfort because onely they are in Christ therfore howsoeuer hypocrites and other wicked men yea prophane men and Atheists do lay claime to this comfort yet it doeth not at all belong vnto them because they are out of Christ. Secondly wee cannot be partakers of any benefit by Christ except first we be in Christ as the members must be one with the head and the branches with the vine ere they can draw any life from them Thirdly such as beleeue in Christ and abide in this faith may be sure and certaine to be saued the reasons hereof bee first because euery beleeuer is iustified and is freed from the guiltinesse of his sinnes and therefore must needs be saued Secondly hee is one with Christ in whome there is nothing but righteousnesse and life therefore he is free from sinne and damnation Tim. Yea but though hee is freed from sinnes past and the punishment of them yet euery beleeuer by his dayly sins makes himselfe worthy and guilty of death Silas True beleeuers neede not feare neither sins past present nor to come for this vniuersall negatiue particle No excludes all sinnes the beleeuer being iustified from sins past sinnes present are pardoned and sinnes to come shall not be imputed therefore he needs feare no destruction Tim. Will not this doctrine make men secure and carelesse Silas This doctrine shakes out of mens heartes the feare of condemnation and therefore in that behalfe they may bee spiritually secure but it nourisheth the feare of God beeing an enemy to carnail security Psalme 130 4. Rom. 12 1 2. Tim. Yea but we cannot be so certaine of our saluation as S. Paul who had his certainty by speciall reuelation Silas This is not so for first Paul speakes not here of his owne particular assurance but giues a generall comfort common to all the faithfull therefore he writeth not there is no condemnation to mee but to them Secondly the signes and tokens of this comfort to wit to bee in Christ and to walke after the Spirit are common with Paul to all other true Christians verse 1. Therefore the certainty of saluation and the comfort from thence must needes be common Tim. Yea but it is no where written that thou art in Christ and that thou shalt not be condemned and it is the doctrine of Protestants to beleeue no more then is written and therefore no man can be assured to be saued Silas When wee teach that no more is to be beleeued then is written it is to be vnderstood of vniuersall doctrin and generall points of sauing trueth to which wee are not bound to giue credit nor can we firmly assent vnto them vnlesse wee finde them in the written word which is the onely sufficient perfect rule of faith and manners Iohn 5. 29. and 21 24. and 2 Tim. 3 16. Secondly wee affirme and hold that the certainty of euery mans owne saluation is written in the fleshy tables of his heart by the finger of the Holy Ghost for as this vniuersal trieth that there is no condemnation to such as are in Christ is written in the word so this particular assumption of the faithfull but I beleeue and am in Iesus Christ is written in his owne heart by the Spirit which alwayes togither with Faith workes and engenders a feeling and testimonie of his owne Faith whereby he knowes he is a beleeuing person 2 Cor. 13 5. 2 Timoth 1 12. Marke 9 24. all which places shew that a man hath in himselfe a witnesse of his owne Faith Now wee are bound no lesse certainely to beleeue the inward particular witnesse written by the Spirite in the hearts and consciences of ieuery faithfull person then that outwarde vniuersall testimony which is written in the word for both these testimonies come from one Spirit and the sence of faith is as firme as an article of faith Tim. Yea but this singular Faith what is it else but a singular presumption For how common is it for euery euill liuer to say I trust to be saued Silas It is verie true that such as haue no faith and so be not in Christ if they say they trust to bee saued it is presumption but for a truely faithfull man to beleeue and to say it is no presumption but dutie and godly submission to him that commands to beleeue in his Sonne Tim. But how shall we bee able to know the presumption of the Flesh from the assurance of faith they be so like the one to the other Sil. By this marke which the Apostle himselfe giues vs that such as haue Faith and be in Christ walke after the Spirit that is by the Spirit they do mortifie the flesh and the workes thereof Tim. What other instructions ariseth there hence Silas It teacheth vs the exceeding priuiledge of a true Christian beleeuer in that he is freed from all feare of condemnation and eternall punnishment in Hell fire Tim. But tell vs whether it may be knowne who they are that are knit to Christ by faith Silas Yes it may surely be knowne though not to others yet to themselues for otherwise this freedome priuiledge from condemnation could bee no ground or matter at all of any comfort Secondly the taking of an elect soule out of Adam and the corruption of nature to graft it into Christ is not such a sleight worke but that it may be knowne and percciued of him in whom it is wrought being a person come to yeares and discretion For it is the opening the eyes of the blinde the quickening of the dead the translating from darkenesse to light the healing of the withcrcd hand the making of the lame to walke the setting at liberty him that was in prison All which shewes this work to be both mighty
and manifcst Tim. Seeing you say that he that is in Christ by faith may know that hee is so declare vnto vs by what meanes hee may know it Silas By two meanes First euery true beleeuer hath with his faith a gift and power from Gods Spirite wherby he vnderstandeth and seeth his owne faith as one that sees or feeles or walkes knowes infallibly that he doth these things Besides it is written that by the Spirit we know the things that are giuen vs of God 1. Cor. 2 12. Where-vnto adde the example of the man Marke 9 24. and of Paul 2. Tim. 1 12. excepting the time of some great fals or strong temptations or the instant of a mans new birth when this knowledge of a mans owne faith is not so cleare Secondly euery true beleeuer may know it by the proper and peculiar fruite of a true faith to wit by an holy and vpright conuersation which is called heere the not walking after the flesh but after the Spirite For as the Sunne is perceiued by his heate and light and the goodnes of a tree is knowne by the fruite and a liuing man by his motion speech and actions so a beleeuing Christian is discerned to be such a one by his godly and religious life Therefore are we exhorted by Peter to make our calling electiō sure by good works 2. Pet. 1. 10. For howsoeuer faith go alone in the apprehending Christ and in the matter of our saluation by him yet in our conuersation it is not alone but accompanied with good workes as tokens and signes to make it knowne Therefore seeing a faithfull person cannot bee condemned and perish and euery such an one hath good meanes whereby to know his owne faith Heerevpon it followes necessarily that euery faithfull person may assuredly know he shall be saued Tim. Let vs heare what profit and vse wee are to make of this trueth Silas It doeth conuict the Papists who teach that the faithful in this life can haue no ordinarie certainty of Gods grace and their owne saluation by their faith For thus they write in the 〈◊〉 hemish Testament that it is a most dānable false illusion and presumption to say that a particular man can say that he is assured insallibly that himselfe is iustified and hath certaine knowledge of his owne predestination they allow a certaine knowledge by speciall reuelation and probable perswasion by hope Tim. What harme and inconuenience will follow this incertainty and doubting of saluation Silas The ouerthrow of all Christianity and Religion For except we be sure of grace free loue to vs in Christ for our saluation we cannot loue him nor hope in him nor pray to him nor obey him nor be thankfull to him nor do any other good worke but in hyprocrisie 1. Iohn 4 19. Rom. 5 2 3 10. Secondly this doctrine of incertainty and doubting of saluation shakes the sufficiency and persection of Christs merites destroyes the truth and constancy of Gods promise weakeneth the testimony of the holy Spirite witnessing to the faithfull that they are Gods Children Rom. 8 16. Tim. Yea but they which are now in Christ and doe beleeuē are not sure to perseuere to the end Silas Yes he that is once in Christ shall euer bee in him A member of Sathan may become a member of Christ but a member of Christ can neuer bee the member of Sahtan for none can plucke them from Christ Iohn 10 28. Who also prayeth for our perseuerance Ioh. 17 11. Tim. What other profite is to bee made of this former trueth touching the certainety of Saluation beleeued in Silas In all terrors of Conscience and conflictes with sinne it ministreth no small comfort to the godlye to know and be assured that their saluation standes firme and immooueable Lastly heere are all men admonished howe to iudge and discerne of their owne faith whether they bee true beleeuers and such personnes as shall not bee condemned which may bee done by the second condition heereunto added and annexed to wit if hee walke not after the Flesh but after the Spirite Tim. What is heere meant by walking Silas Liuing or ordering and disposing our life and actions Tim. What is heere meant by Flesh and by Spirit Silas By Flesh is meant that vicious quality of sinne or corruption of Nature with the blinde and wicked motions thereof and by Spirit is meant that qualitie of holinesse created and working in vs by the Spirit of God by a Metanomie of the cause for the effect Tim. Shew vs now who may be sayde to vvalke after the Flesh Silas Not they which haue corruption of nature and sinnefull motions for these be in euerie godly person but they which in their liuing and ordering of their life and conuersation doe follow these sinnefull motions and lustes as their guides and Leaders so thinking speaking and dooing as their owne carnall blinde reason and corrupt affections leadeth directeth and gouerneth them This is to walke after the flesh to set ones course by the counsell and direction of his corrupt reason and wit Tim. May not a man walke after the flesh whose Workes are outwardly good and honest as when hee prayes heares the word giues thankes reproues sin bestowes almes giues counsell c Silas It is very true hee that doth these things and other good things and doth them often and continually yet may be a person that doth walke after the flesh if he do them out of a corrupt carnall minde and vnpure conscience seeking to please himselfe and other men being carried with his owne profite or praise and not seeking Gods glory Finally doing them rather of custom then of conscience and obedience to Gods commandement Tim. Then tell vs how many sortes there bee of them that walke after the flesh Silas Two sorts the first be they which are wicked and open sinners hauing cast off the reuerence of God and shame of man as Drunkards common swearers periured persons adulterers common lyers couetous railers contentious persons and the like The second sort be Hypocrites which cloake their actions and life with appearance and shew of faith obedience of the worde good conscience and the spirit of God yet in trueth they are voide of all these and haue no other leader guide or ground of their life and doings but their own ignorant minds and false hearts being wholly carried with bye and fleshly respects and worldly gaine Tim. Giue vs some plaine markes whereby they that in this sort walke after the flesh may perceiue it in themselues that it is so Sil. First that they vse not to take counsell of Gods word to make it their rule of euery particular action of their life Psal. 119 9. Secondly they neuer looke vpon their patterne and example Christ Iesus how he spake did that they may do the like 1 Iohn 2 5. Iohn 10 27. Thirdly they do not by prayer lift vppe their hearts to God to gouerne them in their counsels speeches and
merits which are to be abhorred howsoeuer couered coloured with the name of Christ. 2. It admonisheth al men to seek after the true distinct knowledge of Christ and to desire to knowe nothing but him vnto their Saluation hungring after his righteousnesse wherein standeth their full and perfect happines Tim. What is the other instruction out of this first part of the verse Silas That the whole righteousnesse of Christ and whatsoeuer is in him is theirs which are his members by faith Tim. By what meanes may we know them which are thus his members Silas By this marke that they walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Tim. But wherefore doth the Apostle repeate this hauing mentioned it before Sil. Because faith by the which we are in Christ being an inward and hidden thing seated in the heart may easily be counterfeited by hypocrites who if they doe say professe and glory as they are apt enough to doe that they are in Christ there is none can controlle them because none can see what is within their heart And howsoeuer such as are in Christ and haue faith cannot deceiue themselues yet many doe by thinking that they are in Christ and haue faith when they haue not presuming of what they neuer receiued This moued the Apostle heere againe to mention such a witnesse of our being in Christ which is outward and more subiect to sence and therefore lesse apt to deceiue namely newnesse of life or sanctification which is such a thing as without it we can neuer assure our selues that our sinnes are forgiuen by Christ and that wee are free from condemnation For though it bee not the proper cause of our comfort yet it is a cause without the which we can haue no sound comfort because it is ioyned vnseparably with iustification for God doth euer sanctifie by his Spirite whom he doth iustifie by faith also newnesse of life is a sure testimony of a liuely faith which makes vs certaine of our reconciliation with God Moreouer newnesse of life is a fruite of the Spirite and it is a chiese part of our thankfulnesse to God who is then most honoured when his will is sincerely obeyed Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas First it reproues the hypocrites who say they haue sanctification and yet still walke after their owne corrupt lusts Secondly it admonisheth all to labour for sanctification without which there is no certainty of iustification to be had Lastly it much confirmeth such Christians as labour to leade their liues purely after the motions of Gods Spirit stiuing against the lusts of the flesh grieuing hartily with a godly sorrow for their dayly failings of infirmities rising by true repentance laying hold vpon forgiuenesse promised of Christ in the Gospell and euer after walking more awfully and warily and endeuoring to profit to better and greater obedience of the worde let not such despaire DIAL V. Verse 5. For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh and they that are after the Spirit sauour the things of the Spirit Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Sil. The Apostle hauing turned himselfe againe to the doctrine of sanctification affirmeth of all beleeuing iustified persons that they study to liue and leade an holy life this hee declareth by a comparison of contraries after this manner They which are after the flesh walke after the flesh and liue wickedly but they which are after the Spirit walke after the Spirit and liue godly Tim. Now expound the words and tell vs who they are that are said to be after the flesh Sylas Vnregenerate and wicked men who are nothing spirit euen as carnall men guided by the flesh are wholly giuen and addicted to such workes as bee euill The reason hereof is that which our Sauiour saith Math. 12 33. make the tree good and the fruite will be good also it is the nature of the spirit and grace of God to moue and prouoke vnto such works as be like it selfe that is to say holy and good works as the spirit is holy and good Tim. But many godly persons which are after the spirit haue both thought vpon and done the things of the flesh as Dauid Peter c. Howe then is it saide that they which are after the spirit sauour the things of the spirit Sil. It is so yet godly persons are not mooued to those euill works by the spirit but by remaining flesh and dwelling sin for the godly are sanctified in part and not perfectly and wholly therefore it is that they are still subiect to sin which as they doe not commit by full consent of will so they rise againe from it by repentance Secondly a spirituall and godly person must not be iudged by one or some few acts and deeds of his life but by the tenour of it and as it is for the most part now for the most part godly men do sauour and mind the things of the spirit their desire is to liue honestly and to keepe an vnspotted conscience toward God and all men Tim. Shew vs nowe the profit that is to bee gathered out of this doctrine Silas First it teacheth that all beleeuing iustified persons much exercise themselues in such works as are commanded of God for iustification by faith wheresoeuer it is it hath alwayes annexed with it sanctification or study of an holy life which can no more bee separated from it then a liuing man can bee separated from the Soule Secondly heere is a speciall comfort for such as endeuour to doe good things pleasing to God with loue and delight in them because such haue the spirit of Christ and therefore are certainly iustified free from sin and death and shall neuer be condemned but eternally saued in heauen Lastly it affoards a reproofe to such as say they haue the spirit of Christ and yet sauour not the things of the spirit being either openly vicious and wicked or else careles of a godly conuersatiō neither fearing the offence of God nor yet once in earnest minding his glory DIAL VI. Verse 6. For the wisedome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life and peace Tim. WHat doth this text containe Silas Vnto the doctrine of sanctification set forth in the 5. v. here is now ioyned an exhortation stirring vp beleeuing persons vnto holinesse of life Secondly a dehortation to disswade from following the lusts of the flesh and liuing wickedly Tim. By what argument and reason doth he call men from walking after the lusts of the flesh Sylas By a reason taken from the effects thus To liue after the flesh following and obeying the lustes thereof will bring forth death and therefore we must not sauour and affect the things of the flesh but eschue them rather Tim. By what reason are beleeuers perswaded to sauour the things of the spirit or to liue holily Silas By a reason taken from the effects after this sort To sauour the
shall neuer liue a blessed life DIAL XIII Verse 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God Tim. VVHat is the scope and drifte of this present Text Silas To confirme and proue the latter part of the former verse namely that they shal liue eternally in glory if they do mortifre the deeds of the body This is prooued by a reason drawne from the efficiene cause to wit from the right of sonnes after this sort Sons are heires of their fathers goodes euen of eternall life in heauen verse 17. but the beloeuing Romanes and all other the faithfull which liue holy are the sonnes of God verse 14 16. therefore al such as leade a holy life shall liue for euer with God Tim. But how doth the Apostle proue that belesuers which endeuour to mortifie their sinnes and liue holily are Gods sons Silas By three arguments First because they are led by the Spirit Secondly because they call vpon God as vpon a Father verse 15. Thirdly because the Spirite of God and their owne sanctified conscience do so witnes vnto them and in the mouth of two or three witnesses euery word is confirmed Tim. Now shew vs what is the sum of this 14. verse Silas It is this Such as mortifie the deeds of the bodie they are the sonnes of God because they are led by the Spirit of God and therefore shall liue for euer Tim. Let vs now come to interpret the wordes and tell vs heere what is meant by the spirit Silas The operation and worke of the Spirit is heere called the Spirit by a Metonymie of the cause for the effect Tim. What is it to be Led by the Spirit Silas It is a word borrowed from the blind that cannot see their way but must haue one to leade them or from the lame that cannot goe but must haue one to helpe them or from Infants and young children which can very hardly go without another to leade them Tim. What are we to gather from hence Silas It doth warne all Gods children of their naturall weaknesse and extreame misery First in that wee are blinde hauing no light in our sclues as it is written The Naturall man perceiueth not the things of God 1 Cor. 2 14. Secondly it appeares in this that being regenerate yet we haue no more knowledge then that wee receyue from Gods spirit teaching vs This made the Prophet to cry O Lord open mine eyes or O Lorde giue me vnderstanding Psal. 119 18. Thirdly in this that regenerate men still are like Babes which haue continuall neede of the gouernment of the Spirit to leade them the way vnto Gods Kingdome Tim. To what purpose serueth the knowledge of this our misery and weakenesse Sil. First to the humbling and to the taking down of our proud hearts from ascribing any thing to our owne wit or strength in the matter of pleasing God Secondly to prouoke the godly vnto earnest prayer that they may haue the conduct and leading of the Spirit which is so needfull for them as without the which they can neuer be able to see one step in their way or to set one foot forward no more then blinde men or little Children Tim. But tell vs now distinctly by what wayes and meanes doth the Spirite leade the godly Silas Not by a generall motion such as all Creatures in heauen and earth are moued by nor yet by any violent impulsion against our wils as if wee were stockes and logges but by an especiall grace effectually stirring and perswading them to such things as they beeing already renued willingly desire to doe Tim. What things doth this especiall grace worke in them when it stirres them vp to things desired of them and pleasing to God Silas Three things First is information or instruction outwardly giuen by the worde concerning things agreeable to Gods will Secondly an illumination from the Spirite to see and know such instructions to be from God himselfe Thirdly inclination and bowing of the will voluntarily to will and readily to obey such diuine instructions For as the Spirite doth not enlighten vs but by the word expounded and opened so it is in vaine to know what we should doe by the light of the Spirite and word vnlesse will and strength be giuen vs to do it And it were not enough to haue will and strength giuen vs to do it if we want knowledg of that which we are to do Therefore vnto leading these three things be necessary first to be instructed by the word secondly to bee enlightned by the Spirit in our mindes and thirdly to be mightily strengthened in our wils and affections that we will well effect what we doe soundly affect Tim. What profit are we to make of those things vnto our selues Silas First it sheweth how wretched wee are so long as wee liue in ignorance and are obstinate in sinne beecause such are not led by the Spirite but are tossed vp and downe by the impulsion of their damnable lusts Secondly it shewes the conduct leading of the Spirit to be not inforced but free and full of pleasure and delight Thirdly it confutes the Papists which teach the gouernment of the Spirite to be contrary to the liberty and freedome of our will because though it be directed and led by the Spirite yet it doth still retaine it owne nature both willingly willing that which is good and in it selfe being flexible and apt to wil that which is contrary vnto good were it not for the conduction of the Spirite carrying vs the right way Tim. Now tell vs who bee the sonnes of God that are heere spoken of Silas Not sonnes by nature as Christ is nor by Creation as Angels be but sonnes by grace and Adoption These may be considered two wayes eyther according to predestination or Gods eternall purpose in which respect the elect before their new birth are tearmed the Children of God Iohn 12 52. or else according to their present estate being effectually called vnto Christ and are actually adopted and thus our text speaketh of the sonnes of God Tim. What are we now to learne by this that Gods sonnes are said to be led by the spirite of God Silas First of all that this is an vndoubted and vnfallible marke of the sonne of God to be led by the Spirite of God in such manner as is before declared euen as the sonnes of Sathan are knowne by this that they are ledde by the flesh following and obeying their owne corrupt hearts and dooing the will of the Diuell their father Iohn 8 44. so Gods sonnes are discerned heereby that they striue to bee obedient to the Spirite and worde of God their heauenly Father beeing much greeued and humbled when they slippe and leaue the direction of the Holy-Ghost beeing very heedfull and wary for afterward Tim. Shew vs how the leading of the flesh may bee knowne from the leading of the Spirite Silas First
sinner this is the voice of euery mans owne conscience conuicting him of the breach of the law sundry wayes Now the conclusion followes necessarily Therfore I am a most accursed wretched man worthy of eternall damnation in hell fire This conclusion is the worke of the holy Spirite causing euery elect sinner to apply vnto himselfe the most horrible threatnings of the law whereuppon there ariseth in the conscience great feare horror and astonishment for which there is no salue in the law which is able to kill but not to make aliue Tim. But are all the elect partakers of this feare before their connersion and all in a like degree Silas All the elect which come to yeares and discretion are not conuerted without this feare but all haue not a like portion of it for God dispenseth the measure of this feare as it pleaseth him to some more to some lesse it faring with men in their new birth as with men in their naturall birth where some are borne more easily some with more payne as some sores are let out with the pricking of a pin and some need much lanching Tim. Tell vs what profite and vse wee are to make of this doctrine touching the degrees that are vsed in the conuerting of elect sinners Silas First we are taught how miserable we are by nature we being the children of Gods wrath and condemnation liuing alwayes as bondmen in fear of his punishment Eph. 2 1 2 3. Secondly we are taught how needfull it is to haue Gods Law soundly opened and applyed vnto vs seeing we haue not the Spirit of adoption till we haue the Spirit of feare and this is gotten by the ministery of the Law Thirdly we are warned what duties men are to do vpon the hearing and reading the Law that they may further their owne conuersion which be these First by the Law to get distinct and sound knowledge of sin Rom. 3 and 7 7. Secondly rightly to vnderstande what that curse is which the Law threatneth vnto sinne sinners Thirdly a diligent search and examination of our selues whether we be not guilty of these very sinnes against which the law denounceth the wrath and curse of God Fourthly Legall faith beleeuing that we are breakers of the Law and do deserue the curse of the Law Lastly vpon the application of the Law to our selues to labour and worke our owne hearts to get them humbled and broken with feare and terror of Gods iudgements For then and not before the heart is made meet to receyue the Spirit of Adoption Heere are reproued such as gather too much hope from the Gospell ere the Law haue duly feared and taken them downe with griefe shame Tim. Is there any other vse to bee made of this former point Silas Yea these three First they that had neuer any portion of this Legall feare haue iust reason to feare mistrust their owne conuersion Secondly if any bee vnder this discipline of the lawe hauing their conscience feared and troubled with the consideration of the condemnation due to their sinnes let them not bee much discouraged for they are in a good way to true conuersion Lastly let such as haue the spirit of feare not rest there but passe on till they haue the Spirite of Adoption least it fare with them as it fared with Esau Caine and Iudas Tim. What is the next degree of a Christians conuersion Silas To receiue the Spirite of Adoption Tim. What are we consider in this third degree Silas These three things First of Adoption what it is Secondly what is the Spirite of Adoption and thirdly what it is to receiue the Spirite Tim. What is Adoption and how may it be declared Sil. Adoption is the making one actually a son by grace which is no sonne by nature Ephe. 2 3. Gal. 4 4 5. For this word Adoption is borrowed from the custome of men who being Childlesse doe adopt and take to them of fauour the childe of another to bee their sonne This benefit of Adoption may be declared many waies First by the person of him who adopteth to wit God who hauing a naturall Son yet wanting sonnes in our kinde hath Adopted men woemen to be his Children which is not the wont among men but quite contrary Secondly by the persons of vs who are Adopted beeing both beggerly and void of all goodnesse being also his enemies full of all vnrighteousnes Rom. 5 6 7 8. Thirdly by the dignity of the thing it being a matter of wondrous excellency to haue such a sonne-ship more a thousand times then to be the sonne of a most mighty Prince Fourthly by the manifold and exceeding benefits which comes by Adoption namely to bee heire of the world and of Heauen Lastly by the duty of adopted ones being briefly touched in Malachy 1 6. and more largely in 1. Pet. 1 14 15. Tim. What is meant by the Spirite of Adoption Silas A speciall grace of the Spirite certifying our Adoption vnto vs. A grace which flowes from Adoption and is proper to Adopted ones seruing to witnesse their Adoption and therefore fitly called the Spirite of Adoption Tim. What be the two effects and fruites of the spirit mentioned in this Text Silas The first is to seale or assure in the hearts of the elect children of God the witnesse of their adoption by Christ hence it is called the Spirit of Adoption and in the same sence also it is tearmed the earnest of our inheritance Ephes. 1 14. The second is to open their mouths with childlike confidence and godly feruency to pray vnto God as to a most louing father Hence it is called by the Prophet Zachary the Spirit of Grace and of praier Zach. 12 10. Tim. How do the elect receiue the spirit of Adoption Silas By the Ministery and preaching of the Gospell as the Spirit of feare and bondage is giuen by the preaching of the Law Hence the Gospell preached is called the Ministry of life of righteousnesse and of the Spirit because through the Ministry of the Gospell the Spirit is effectuall to quicken the dead hearts of the elect thorough Faith in Christ thereby to be made righteous before God and to become his sonnes and heires of eternall life This is proued by the word of the Apostle Gal. 3. 2. This would I know receiued ye the spirit by the workes of the Law or by hearing Faith preached that is by hearing the Doctrine of the Lawe or by the doctrine of Christ apprehended by Faith Tim. But how and after what sort doth God worke in the Gospell when by it he will worke in his Children the Spirite of Adoption Silas The Spirit of Adoption is receiued into the harts of the elect by these degrees or seuerall works of grace First after the Conscience is humbled and terrified by the Lawe being brought to see and feele an extreame neede of Christ crucified there is engendered an earnest desire and longing after him and his merites such
only a bare Testimony 1 Cor. 2 12. Ephes. 1 17 18. 1. Iohn 3 24. Tim. What is the second witnesse of our adoption Silas Gods Spirit is the first and our Spirit is the second Tim. But seeing our hearts know not the minde of God and they be deceiueable aboue measure how can this bee a meete witnesse Silas Indeede our stony harts such as they are by nature are blinde and deceitfull but our fleshy heartes which we haue from grace are not so for our hearts as they are renewed by the Spirit of God doth knowe the minde and good will of God towardes vs and beares a sincere and infallible testimony of it vnto vs. For it is written The Spirit of man which is in him knowes the things of man 1 Cor 2 11. Also if our hearts do not condemne vs we haue boldnesse towards God 1 Iohn 3 21. But it were not possible that wee should haue boldnesse and confidence towardes God if the testimonie which our hearts beareth vs were doubtfull and wauering and not certaine and firme Tim. What is then meant heere by our Spirit Silas Not our soule as it is a naturall part of man but our regenerate and sanctified conscience and affections In which sence the word Spirit is vsed by Paul 1 〈◊〉 14 15. 1 〈◊〉 5 23. It was well therefore obserued of one certaine learned and iudicious Writer that this Text saith not that the Spirit beareth witnesse to our soules but to our spirite Tim. Yet the Sanctification of our 〈◊〉 is altogether verie imperfect and weake and therefore shoulde rather cause vs to doubt of our Adoption then to certifie and assure vs of it Sil. The imperfections of our regeneration doth and may make the witnesse of our spirit lesse strong and full but no whit hindereth the certainty of it which ariseth not somuch from the measure as from the trueth of our sanctified desires and affections euen as a childe may be sayde to walke and goe certainly and truely as a man though not so firmly and steadily and a small peece of gold may bee as pure as a greater though not of such value and an honest poore man may beare as true a witnesse as an honest rich man though hee lacke the credit of his wealth and purse Tim. Tell vs now after what sort our Spirit and conscience renewed doth beare this witnes vnto vs Silas By a kinde of reasoning framed in a regenerate minde after this sort They are without doubt the Children of God who haue such holy motions and affections as are stirred vp by the Spirite of adoption and be proper to the godly which haue that Spirit This proposition though plaine enough in it selfe yet is proued by the 14. verse of this Chapter in these wordes As many as are ledde by the Spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God But saith the regenerate man I am truely indued with such motions and affections This assumption is testified by the regenerate conscience which is in stead of a thousand witnesses certifying euery newe borne childe of God what graces hee hath receiued from the Spirite of God according to that which is cited before 1 Cor. 2. 11. Therefore he inferreth I am the childe of God This conclusion is the testimony of our spirit and renued heart Tim. Tell vs nowe particularly some of those motions and affections of a sanctified heart whereby we may be assured that we are the Sonnes of God Silas They be innumerable and very many yet for order sake we may bring them into a few heads As first they bee such as concerne either Gods mercies in Christ. 2. or his Word 3. or his Ministers 4. or the Sabaoths and holy assemblies 5. or Sacraments 6. or workes 7 or his children 8. or his religion 9. or our sinnes 10. or the ioyes of heauen 11. or the paines of hell Tim. What be the affections of Gods children touching the mercies of God in Christ Silas Three first to thirst and long after them in a true feeling of the neede of them Esay 55. 1. Iohn 7. 37. Secondly to prize them aboue all things in the world which be most precious Phil. 3. 8. Thirdly to extoll and praise them before others that they may be drawne to the loue of them Psal. 103. 1. 2. 3. c. Psal. 34. 3. Tim. What be the affections of Gods children towardes the word and Ministers of God Silas Touching the word first they delight in the law of God touching the inner man and loue his statutes Psal. 119. 97. Rom. 7. 22. Secondly in their iudgement they approoue it and esteeme it aboue pearles Thirdly in their mindes they marke and heede it well Fourthly in their hearts they beleeue it Fiftly in their memories they keepe it and treasure it vp Sixtly that with their eares they 〈◊〉 vnto it with trembling and reuerence Seauenthly with their mouthes they confesse it and speake good of it And lastly that they submit their whole man to the obedience and practise of it in all sincerity and constancy Prou. 3. 13. 14. Psal. 119. 8. 9. 10. Mat. 7. 24. Also touching the Ministers they acknowledge them and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake 1 Thess. 5. 12. 13. Secondly they doe readily submit themselues to be ruled by their wholsome instructions Heb. 13. 17. Thirdly they be thankfull to them in ministring to them a cheerfull sufficient maintenance Gal. 6. 6. and 4. 15. Lastly they helpe them with their earnest prayers Rom. 15. 13. Colos. 4. 3. and otherwise as need and cause requireth Acts 9. 25. Tim. What bee the affections of Gods children towards the Sabaoth and holy assemblies Silas Touching the Sabaoth they be thus affected towards it they call it their delight they doe not their owne workes nor seeke not their owne will nor speake a vaine word on that day Esay 58 13 14. Secondly they remember to keepe it holy Exod. 20 8. Touching the holy assemblies it is their geiefe to be kept from them by any vrgent occasion and when they come to them they first looke to their feete Psal. 84 1 2. Eccle. 4 17. Tim. What be the affections of Gods children towards the Sacraments Also towards his workes Silas Touching the Sacraments they reuerently thinke of them and willingly submit themselues to the vse of thē in respect that they are Gods ordinance and the seales of grace Rom. 4 11. And touching the Lords supper they will neuer receiue it without due examination of themselues because of Christs commandement and the dignity of the supper 1. Cor. 11 28. And touching the workes of God that his workes of iudgement mooue them much to feare his power and iustice Acts 5 11. And his workes of mercy vpon themselues and others moue them to loue him and to trust in his name Psal. 116 1. Acts. 4 31. Tim. What be the affections of Gods Children towards the Brethren as also towards Christian Religion Silas Touching
It serues for our humbling to consider our imbecility naturall ignorance whereby we hang doubtfull and stagger of seeblenesse and sticke by ignorance Secondly it shewes that none be perfect seeing we are ignorant what to aske in prayer Thirdly it confutes the Pelagians which ascribe too much to naturall strength yet we are so feeble as we cannot tell what is profitable much lesse be able to persorme any thing by any power in vs. Lastly it teacheth what neede wee haue of consideration and helpe to pray greater then most yea then good men commonly thinke of Tim. Come now vnto the next part of the sentence and tell vs how the Spirit maketh request Silas By stirring vp requests in vs and causing vs to pray That this is the meaning of the words apeareth by comparing this Text with the 15. verse of this chapter where it is written We haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father the Spirit crieth by making vs cry Thus vnderstand that in Gal. 4 6. Tim. What gather ye from these words Silas Thus much that when the Scripture saith the Spirit crieth and maketh request the meaning is that it maketh vs to cry and to make request and this is an vsuall thing to attribute vnto God those things which the godly do by diuine inspiration Thus God is sayde to know by teaching others and illuminating their minds that they may know as Augustine obserues out of those words in Gen. 18 19. I know thou fearest me and in the Galathians 4 9. Forasmuch as ye know God or rather are knowne of God that is taught that yee may know So Deut. 8 2. God is saide to tempt the Hebrewes that he may know what is in them that is make themselues and others to know what is in them so heere the Spirit maketh request that is moueth vs to request Tim. I but the Scripture saith that Christ maketh request for vs Rom. 8 34. how then doth the Spirit make request Silas Christ maketh request as Mediator the Spirite maketh request for vs as Author and inspirer of requests and desires Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That the prayers of the godly come from Gods Spirite The text is plaine heerein to which may be ioyned that which is written 1. Cor. 12 3. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the Spirite that is eyther confesse him or pray to him in faithfull confidence and reuerence but by a speciall grace of the Spirite Tim. What are we to learne hence that the Spirite is the worker and kindler of prayer in the godly Silas First that no Turke nor Iew nor Idolator nor Hereticke can pray because they haue not the Spirite Secondly that no wicked man nor hypocrite can pray because they receiue not the Spirite Thirdly that in our best prayers we ought to be humbled seeing they are not our owne but come from the Spirite which is our prompter moderater and Schoole-maister Fourthly that in beginning of prayer we craue of God the assistance of his Spirite Tim. What is signified by sighes vnexpressable or which cannot be expressed Silas This is meant eyther intensiuely for such sighes as are most feruent no man beeing able to vtter them for their greatnesse and exceeding vehemency or properly for such sighes as wee cannot vtter by any speech because of their weakenesse and feeblenesse The godly in whom they be know not of them through the infirmity of the flesh and strength of temptations they are not aware nor doe know that they doe pray much lesse speake any thing expressedly in prayer yet they are grones and sighes wrought in them by the holy Spirite which though the beleeuers feele them not yet God seeth and heareth them for they make a loude cry in his eare as in Exod. 14 15. This is the fitter sence therefore the better because it suteth with scope and matter the phrase also will beare it Tim. What instructions arise from these words Silas That the sighes of the heart albeit neuer a word be spoken be prayers euen as a desire to beleeue and to repent in a truely humbled heart be accepted for faith and repentance with God who will not breake the bruised reede and accepts the will for the worke so the desire to call vpon God is prayer in his sight God will fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psal. 145 19. See Maister Perkins Graine of Mustard seede at large of this point Tim. What vse is to be made of this point of doctrine Silas It affoards a singular comfort to the godly in their afflictions for that Gods Spirite workes wonderfully in their hearts to list them to Godward euen aboue that that themselues can perceiue in minde or bee able to declare in words Secondly it serues for to strengthen the weake against a temptation that they cannot pray whereas they are to consider that if they do but sighe it is a prayer before God a desire is a prayer a continuall desire is a continuall prayer Thirdly it repoues hypocrites whoe imagine that they can pray well when they speake many wordes and yet haue their hearts within voyde of secret sighes and grones which doe accompany true prayer DIAL XXIIII Verse 27. But he that searcheth the heart knoweth the meaning of the Spirite for he makes request for the Saints according to the will of God Tim. VVHat is the drift of this text with the summe of it Silas To comfort the godly Romanes and all other beleeuers in great afflictions The summe of the comfort is thus much that their prayers how feeble soeuer which come from Gods Spirite are knowne and granted of God This is proued by three reasons First from the infinite knowledge of God Secondly because their prayers are framed after the will of God Thirdly because they which pray are Saints and deare to God Tim. Let vs examine these three reasons and tell vs howe is God sayd to search seeing he needs no inquisition but knowes all things without search Silas It is true hee doeth so for his knowledge is infinite whereby hee knoweth most perfectly both himselfe and all other thinges euen the most darke and hidden 1. Cor. 4. 4. But this is a speech borrowed from the manners and doings of men and applied vnto God for the better vnderstanding of his nature for that which men desire perfectly to knowe that they search for and by search they come to the exact vnderstanding of things Tim. What is signified here by heart Sil. The Soule and all that is in it euen the most secrete thoughts purposes and motions al which God doth most perfectly behold and this is such a priueledge as agreeth to none saue to God alone 1 Chron. 28. 9. Tim. Yet Paul sayeth that the Spirit of man knoweth what is in a man 1 Cor. 2. Silas First a man may know his owne thoughts and what is in his heart but nothing without a
man can do it saue God onely Secondly God knoweth euery mans hearte more perfectly then the man himselfe 1 Cor. 4. 4. many sinnes which are secret to the committer are open to God Psalm 19. 12. Also many good motions are known to God but they are vnknown to him in whome they be Tim. But the Diuell knewe the heart of Cayne Saul and Iudas and egged them to wickednesse where unto hee saw them bent therefore God is not the onely searcher of the heart Silas The Diuell knowes not mens thoughts till they some way bee vttered by signes words writings and actions God knoweth mens thoughts without these meanes Psalm 139. 1. 2. Secondly the Diuell by obseruing of complexions doeth gesse at mens inward dispositions but God needes no such helpes without which hee perfectly knowes what is in man Iohn 2. 25. Thirdly the Diuell knowes but some thoughts at some time but God knows all our thoughts at all times Tim. What is the reason this belongs to God alone to search the heart Sil. Because he alone made the heart Psal. 94. 9. Secondly because hee alone is the iudge of the world therefore he must know all secrets else how can hee righteously reward men according to their workes Eccle. 12. 14. Rom. 2. 6. Thirdly God alone is omniscient or of incomprehensible knowledge 1 Sam. 2. 2. as hee alone is omnipotent able to do what he will Tim. What profit is to be made of this truth that God alone searcheth the heart Silas First it must bridle all men from iudging the inward intentions purposes of men for this is to make our selues to bee God Secondly it must holde vs in charity to thinke the best of men where no euill appeares Thirdly it should prouoke all men to labour to be as vpright in thoughts before God as they are iust in dealings before men Lastly it may comfort such as feare least their praiers come not vp to heauen but through their great weakenesse vanish in the ayre and languish in the middle way nay that cannot bee for seeing GOD searcheth the heart therefore such secrets and requests as are hid from vs yet bee not hid from him for hee knoweth the meaning of his Spirite Tim. What is meant here by the meaning of his Spirit Silas Such prayers and sighes as come from the inspiration of the Spirit Tim. What is meant by Gods knowledge he knowes Silas His loue and good pleasure he delights in them as Rom. 8. 29. 11. 2. Psal. 1. 6. Mat 7. 23. Tim. What is the doctrine from these words Silas Euen this that God taketh pleasure in the weakest prayers of his Saints for he knoweth them as that he heareth them and in fauour granteth them the reason is because they come from the spirite the meaning whereof God knoweth and embraceth as a man doeth whatsoeuer comes from himselfe For as a mother knoweth the cry of her owne Infant though shee seeth it not and though an hundred other children cry and liketh it better than the cloquen t oration and learned speech of some other who is but a stranger to her so God is better pleased with the feeble requests of beleeuers then with the pompous and long petitions of hypocrites DIAL XXV Verse 28. Also wee knowe that all thinges works together for the best vnto them that loue God euen vnto them that are called of his purpose Tim. VV Hat is the drift of this text Silas It teacheth a newe comfort to those whichsuffer afflictions for Iesus Christ it is drawn from the effects which follow afflictions which are not to bee hinderances but rather furtherances of our saluation The argument may be thus framed Christians are bound patiently to beare that which is helpful to their saluation but afflictions are so therfore they must patiently be borne Tim. By what reasons is it proued that afflictions profit vnto saluation such as suffer them Silas First by a reason taken from the generall to the speciall thus All things serue to the saluation of the faithfull therefore afflictions serue also vnto their saluation Secondly this is proued by the testimony of all the godly we know Moreouer in this text be contained the persons to whome these crosses are profitable they are described by two markes first that they are such as loue God secondly they are such as are called of his purpose This pointeth to the high soueraigne cause the which moketh afflictions to bee behoouefull for Gods children namely his eternall counsell the degrees whereof distinctly are laid downe in the verses following Tim. Now come to the words and tell me how we may know that afflictions shall do vs so much good Sil. Three wayes first by scripture Psal. 34. 19. and 50. 15. and 119. Secondly by experience of Abraham Noah and the rest of the godly who all took great good by their afflictions And lastly by reason because the faithfull being Gods childeren therefore afflictions must not destroy them but onely serue for chastisements to reforme them Tim. What is the instruction that wee are to take from hence Silas This that all the godly are assured that the end of all their troubles and crosses shall bee happinesse it is not so with the wicked who cannot know that the end of their aduersity or prosperity shall be good and therefore they haue neither sound ioy in the one nor constant patience in the other whereas the godly bee cheerefull vnder the crosse because they doubt not but that it will be peace at the last This trueth may be set forth by the comparison of a comedy of which the spectators knowe that the end will be ioyful though the beginning be troublesome and such is the estate of true Christians Also by the comparison of a tragedy of which the beholders are sure that though the beginning be pleasant yet the end will bee lamentable and such is the estate of the vngodly Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas First it confutes the Papists who teach that men cannot be sure to bee saued because they cannot bee sure that they shall stand fast in afflictions Secondly it serues to comfort the faithful and make their afflictions the more easie seeing it is certaine vnto them that not onely no harme but much good will come to them in the end And it is great reason that men should beare that quietly which they know will be for their own good at last as Merchants abide great hazzard so doe Souldiours too vpon an vnassured commodity and victory Tim. What is meant by all things Silas It containes whatsoeuer may happen to a man prosperously or otherwise whatsoeuer is within him or without him either good or euill all Angels all Diuels all men wicked and righteous al gifts of body and mind al defects of both shall returne vnto the good of Gods Children yea Augustine stretcheth it so far as to the very sins of the godly
after the committing whereof men become more humble and warie Which yet is not the proper meaning of this place because it doeth particularly treate of afflictions and of the crosse and of the good that comes thereof which is eternall life or the saluation of our soules which being the chiefe good whither all good things tend is heere called of the Apostle by an excellency that good Tim. What is meant heere by working together Silas It signifies thus much that afflictions themfelues in their owne nature doth not bring foorth that good heere spoken of Tim. But how then comes it to passe that they are so profitable Silas By the force and vertue of another supreme cause working togither with afflictions to wit the maruailous goodnesse and wisedome of God disposing the afflictions of his people to their good As Ioseph said to his Brethren Gen. 50 20. When ye thought euill against me God disposed it to good euen to saue much people aliue so when as Satan by afflictions meanes to driue vs to despaire God disposeth them to an happie end euen to encrease hope Rom. 5 34. For if a Physitian who is but a man can so temper Hemlocke or other poysonous things to make it become medicinable much more can God so temper and dispose of afflictions that they shall be wholesome to his children Tim. What is the Instruction to be gathered from hence Silas That afflictions through Gods great mercy do helpe forwards the saluation of his children the reason heereof is because they are Instruments whereby the holy Ghost mortifieth their sinnes weaneth them from the loue of the worlde stirres them vp to better obedience quickens their prayers exerciseth their patience lastly humbles the pride of their heart Iob 33 16 17 Rom. 5 4. 1 Cor. 11 32. Psal. 119. Tim. What vse is to be made of this point Silas It serueth much to strengthen our mindes vnto godly and constant patience Secondly to reproue such as faint in their troubles Also to see how to make our profit of euery thing Tim. Proceede now to the latter part of this verse 〈◊〉 me how those persons be described vnto whom afflictions shall do good Silas They are described by these three markes First they be such as loue God Secondly such as are called 3. they are such as are elected or called of his purpose Tim. How do these three markes depend one vpon another Silas Thus loue is the effect of Gods calling and calling is the fruite of Gods purpose None can loue God except first he be called our calling proceedeth from the eternall purpose of God Thus our Apostle setteth downe things first more manifest and afterward thinges more secret First the effects and then the causes For as Gods purpose is the cause of calling so is calling in order before Faith and Faith before Loue in order of causes Tim. Tell vs now first what it is to loue God Silas It is to set the delight of our heart vpon him and to take pleasure to thinke and speake of him of his properties word and workes with liking and ioy studying by all meanes in all thingsto set foorth his glorie They which hate and abhorre God do the quite contrarie to all this Tim. Whence springeth this loue of God in vs Silas From the sence and feeling of Gods loue toward vs 1 Iohn 4 19. For it cannot bee that any man shoulde certainly perceiue the loue of God towardes himselfe in Christ for eternall life but that that loue will constrain him to loue againe 2 Cor. 5 14. Also the goodnesse and mercie of God in Christ is such a beautifull and amiable thing as being certainely knowne it will bee both earneftly loued and desired Tim. Why is it written they that loue God and not they that are loued of God Silas Because it is better knowne to vs namely in afflictions what loue we haue to him then what hee hath to vs for this is out of vs the other is within vs God striketh those he loueth Tim. By what speciall note may one know himselfe to be one of their number which loue God Silas By an vnfained purpose and endeuour to obey his word Iohn 14 15. If ye loue me keepe my commaundements Also verse 21 23. Tim. What is the reason that the Apostle speaking of patience suffering afflictions doth rather mention the loue of God then of our neighbor Silas Because our loue to God is that that maketh the burthen of afflictions more easie and light to bee borne euen as a man is ready to beare any calamitie for his sake whom he loueth at his heart thus did Ionathan for Dauid And as the seruice of Iacob 14. yeares seemed nothing to him for the loue which he bare to Rahel so they that truely loue God will for his sake suffer such aduersities as he sendeth either for correction or triall and this is the reason also why hee rather mentioneth loue then faith For howsoeuer patience springeth from Faith yet the next and immediate cause of it is loue Secondly it is to put a difference betweene counterfet sincere faith which cannot bee seuered from loue Gal. 5 6. whereas they that professe faith and say they beleeue when they do not haue their hearts void of al loue either to God or to their neighbour or themselues as appeareth in the example of Cain Esan and Iudas Tim. What instructions are we now to gather from this first marke Sil. Two First that the sound loue of God is needfull to all those which shall beare afflictions patiently Iames 〈◊〉 12. First because it maketh the godly valiaunt keeping them from fainting vnder the greatest crosses which is to be seene in the example of the Apostles Paul and Peter and other Martyrs who because they loued God were therefore ready to endure much for him Secondly it kindleth their zeal and maketh them earnestly bent to glorifie God by their constancy Tim. What profit are we to make of this point Silas First it stirreth vs vp to seeke for the loue of God and for the encrease of it in our hearts seeing we cannot be patient without it Secondly it warns vs by our patient-bearing to shewe our loue to God as God by his chastisements shewes his loue vnto vs Heb 12 5 6. Tim. What other instructions ariseth from hence Silas This none but Gods children can be patient in afflictions because none can loue God saue his owne children therfore they haue but the shadow of patience and be blockish and sencelesse rather then patient Tim. What vse is of this Silas It affoords comfort to such as haue patience in afflictions because this is a testimony vnto them of their adoption Secondly it teacheth vs that wicked men how quiet soeuer they are in afflictions yet they haue not true patience but an apearance of it they are rather blockish then endued with true Christian patience Ti. What is the
sake he maketh noble or base Eightly Paul saw no other cause of election but the will of God and it is dangerous to assigne that to bee a cause of election which Paul purposely entreating of this matter saw not this is to make our selues wise and him blockish nay our selues wiser then the Holy-Ghost Ninthly if the cause of election were workes or faith or vnbeleefe cause reprobation what need he say Oh the depth or obiect Is their iniquity with God and therefore it necessarily followeth that election is most free and absolute without any dependance vpon them Yet God did not chuse vs to the end without respect to the meanes for his decree concerneth both meanes and the end This is sufficient to stoppe the clamours of the Lutherans Tim. Doe ye thinke so of reprobation that it is free also without dependance on infidelity or ill workes fore-seene Silas In that some are not chosen to life it is without all respect of their vnbeleefe as a mouing cause but in that they are not onely refused but also appointed vnto destruction this is not without reference to infidelity sinne which as it is the proper cause of damnation so it moued God to ordaine to destruction but not to refuse and cast out from saluation for this was done to Esau ere he had done euill Secondly it is written God hardneth whom he will his will then is the high and first cause why men are not saued Thirdly God as a Potter may make vessels to ignominy for his wils sake Fourthly as we were corrupt in Adam God could see nothing in any man saue vnbeleefe and sinne And therefore if these had moued him not to chuse all had beene reprobated then Paul also should haue said that the purpose might remaine according to merite Lastly there is no vnrighteousnesse to cast off and refuse for sinne all will confesse this to bee iust Tim. What is the end or finall cause of election Sil. The vtmost end is the praise of his free grace Eph. 1. 5. hence elect are called vessels of mercy Rom 9 23. The nerest cause is mans saluation to attain eternal life and the final cause of reprobation is the praise of his iustice and the destruction of sinners Tim. What be the effects of election Silas Two First grace in this life as redemption by Christ vocation faith iustification adoption sanctification repentance good works perseuerance in grace Secondly vnspeakable and endlesse glory in heauen Tim. Are men and women elected to both these Sil. They be so for first Iacob and Isaac were chosen to the grace of the promise verse 8. but this comprehends al. Secondly it were absurd to separate the means from the end or end from the meanes Thirdly Scripture speaketh thus Acts 13 48. So many as were ordained to life beleeued Fourthly hec speaketh of election which is a preparation of the Vessell of mercie to glorie and which is ioyned with loue which is a willing of eternal life to men and all things which bring thither Tim. What vse of this point Silas It confuteth the Papists which say it is to grace and not to glory this they attribute to mans merits Secondly it reprooues such as thinke themselues elect to life they wanting notwithstanding the meanes of effectuall calling and good life Thirdly it comforts such as haue the means that they are sure they be elected to the end for meanes and end be linked together Ti. May they perish whō God hath chosen purposed to saue Sil. No they cannot for the purpose remaines firme Secondly God is vnchangeable and his loue is so too Thirdly then God should not be Almightie if he were not able to saue such as hee was once willing to saue Fourthly there would be no sound comfort to the godly except this foundation of God remaineth sure God knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2 19. Tim. May such as be elect know themselues to be such Silas They may know it by their calling therefore is election heere ioyned with calling and before Rom. 8 28 30 because the counsel of election being hid before in the counsell of God is manifested in our calling Tim. What should this teach vs Silas First that such as haue but an outwarde calling by the Gospell ought to hope well of their owne election that it cōmeth of his purpose to saue them by saith Secondly because many are called which be not chosen it should stirre vp all sorts of Christians to examine their owne hearts whether they haue obeyed their Calling hauing their hearts changed from vnbeleefe and loue of sinne to faith and loue and practise of righteousnesse Thirdly let such as yet feele not this calling not dispair for who knoweth what may be tomorrow God calleth and turneth at all houres Mat. 20 1 2. Example in Paul and the theefe c. Tim. What are we to thinke of the election of others Silas First let euery man be most careful of his owne to assure it to himselfe by graces of the Spirit 2 Pet. 5 6 7. Secondly in charitie we are to hope well of all which heare the word and outwardly obey it 1 Thess. 1 6. Leaue to God the iudgement of certainty and the searching of hearts DIAL VII Verse 12 13. It was sayde vnto her the elder shall serue the yonger as it is written I haue loued Iacob hated Esau. Tim. VVHat is the end and scope of these words Silas To declare that the difference betweene one man and another touching grace and eternall life depends onely vppon Gods purpose and election and not vpon our worthinesse or vnworthinesse This is declared by two Oracles of God or testimonies of Scripture The first is taken out of Genes 25 23. The latter is taken out of Mal. 1 2. Tim. What is the meaning of the former place of Genesis Sil. That Iacob the younger brother should be Lord and Esau the elder should serue him Tim. This difference might come by chance or by their own deserts Silas Not so for first it was spoken ere they had done good or euill Secondly by another place of Malachy it is shewed that Iacobs dominion came from Gods loue and Esaus bondage from his hatred therefore it is Gods onely purpose which discerned between them and consequently betweene all other men Tim. But doe these words taken out of Genesis fitly belong to proue Gods eternall election to be the soueraigne cause of eternall saluation in heauen Silas Yea they are so or else Paul being ledde by the Spirit of God would not haue alleadged thē so for it were blasphemy against Christ to say that Paul did alleadge the Scriptures false or vnfitly being an Apostle of Christ who in his doctrine was priuiledged from erring as all other Apostles were Tim. Tell vs then how the lordship of Iacob and seruitude of Esau may proue that for which it is cited men may bee poore and lye in prison and be
it that offendeth humane reason in this Doctrine of free predestination Silas Two things especially The first thing is that God should hate some and loue others onely for his wil sake without respect to worthines or vnworthines by which meanes the bad may be loued and the good may be hated Secondly reason cānot perceiue how of them which are in like case some should be chosen and others refused or how they which are equall should vnequally be dealt withal without iniustice as if a Iudge of two malefactors should acquit one and punish the other or a King of two valiant Captaines should prefer the one and disgrace the other Reason seeth not this to be iust therefore thinketh it to be vniust in God to saue some men and punish others whereas all were sinners lost alike Tim. Whence comes it that reason doeth thus cauill against Gods decree Sil. First because this mysterie though it bee not contrary to sound reason yet is aboue the reach of reason the naturall man perceiueth it not euen as a sore eie cannot looke against the brightnesse of the sun Secondly reason dreameth God to be subiect to humane lawes and to be able to do no more to his creature then a Maister to his Seruant or a King to his subiect who are held to be vnrighteous if in distributing paines and rewards they do not obserue a proportion Tim. What are we to learne from this Obiection Silas First that reason till it be reformed is neyther subiect to God nor can be Rom. 8. therefore they must needs erre which in diuine matters do consult with humane reason as he must needs loose his way which followes a blinde guide Secondly wee learne that it is no newe thing to barke and cauill against the Doctrine of Gods predestination charging it with iniustice and him with respect of persons if it be so now it was so in the Apostles times Thirdly we learn that the foreknowledge of God touching men what they would be or not bee was no cause of Gods decree in his election or reprobation because then there had beene no place for this obiection to charge God with iniustice for if he had chosen such persons onely whom he foresaw would be iust and righteous and refused such as he foresaw would be wicked and vnbeleeuers all men would haue acknowledged this to haue beene as iust proceeding but when it is saide that for his wils sake such as were equall are distinguished some purposed to life others reprobated to death this vnto reason sauours vnrighteous Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas First by a negation or deniall God forbid Secondly by a confirmation of that denial by a testimony of Scripture For he saith to Moses c. Tim. What is the deniall Silas God forbid as who should say let it neuer enter into the heart of any man to thinke than God should be vniust Tim. What is our instruction from this deniall Silas That it is our dutie to acknowledge God to bee righteous in all his decrees workes and wordes which hee doth in men by men or vppon men or any other creature whatsoeuer though the causes reasons ends of his doings may be hid from vs yet we are bounde to adore them as holy and righteous The reasons 〈◊〉 be First because it is written that God hates iniquity Psal. 5 4. that he is righteous in all his waies Secondly he is the iudge of the world and therefore cannot be vniust Rom. 3. 5 Gen. 25 18. Thirdly the wil of God is the 〈◊〉 dause of all right 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer he wil it must be because hee wiss it whereas in men things must first be iust and then they are to will them Lastly if a Creditor hauing two debters may forgiue the one and cause the others to pay 〈◊〉 King 〈◊〉 ohe 〈◊〉 and spare another and yet 〈◊〉 how much more God who had not beene 〈◊〉 if all had beene appointed to death as Augustine saith 〈◊〉 being debters to God by mans fall if he take not his debt of one he hath whereof to 〈◊〉 and if he 〈◊〉 take it of another he hath not whereof to complaine Mercy is shewed without iniustice mercy is free floweth from loue vndue whereas iustice is to giue euery one his due Tim. What vse of this 〈◊〉 Silas It serues to stoppe the mouths of such as belche out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and iustice of almighty God Secondly it admonisheth vs to think of God with 〈◊〉 and humiliation in whatsoeuer he doth yea when wee cannot reach the reason of his purpose and actions For it is against reason to measure Gods counsels and actions by the rule of our baiardly reason Tim. How doth Paul confirme his deniall Silas By a testimony of Scripture the summe whereof is thus much that God hath an absolute power ouer all men to chuse whome he will and whome he wil not chuse to harden Tim. What are wee to learne out of the preface before the testimony Silas This in that Paul appealeth to the Scriptures we learne that they be an all-sufficient iudge to determine all controuersies in religion as they bee a perfect canon both of faith and manners Tim. But the Scriptures ure dumbe and a Iudge ought to speake Silas The Scripture sayeth to Moses and therefore speaketh and therefore fit to be a iudge for if a mans testament be of force as if himselfe were aliue to speake to decide all controuersies which arise among his children ought wee not much more to yeelde so much force to the Testament of God speaking therein to his children Tim. What profit is to be made of this point Silas It resutes the Papists who set vp the Church or a generall counsell or the Bishop of Rome teaching iudicially ex Cathedra to bee a competent iudge refusing the Scripture and the Spirite of God speaking therein for vnsufficient Secondly in all things questionable and doubtfull we must rest and satisfie our selues with the sentence and testimony of the Scripture without all contradiction and caueling Tim. Howe doeth the Apostle fit this testimony to his purpose Silas Some fetch the first occasion of Gods speaking these words to Moyses from the act of God in pardoning certaine of them which committed Idolatry with other as if God should haue saide to him Moses 〈◊〉 belongeth not to thee to know why some were punished and not others For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. but indeede many things goe betweene this act of God and the wordes of the text also thus Pauls answere would not agree to this obiection But the true occasion is this vppon Moses request to see Gods glory it was promised him that hee should see his backe-parts whereof these words giue a reason why God wil shew this fauor to him and to none other For I will haue mercy on whome I will haue mercy c. Now this the Apostle thus fittes to
Secondly sencelesse security when such disobedient sinners are neither mooued with the benefits nor correctiōs wherby they are called to repē tance nor yet allured by promises nor terrified by threatnings hauing harts like brawne or an adamant and yron Thirdly desperate obstinacy when after all meanes vsed of God by his worde of iustice and mercy instead of being better and better sinners grow worse and worse more carelesse to please God and keepe his commeandements and more frowarde in their behauiour toward God and man Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas First it affoords comfort to all soft and melting heartes which by the worde and iudgements of God are moued to relent and turne from their sinnes vnto God by true and serious repentance such are no reprobates Secondly it teacheth the miserable condition of all such men as haue stony and brawny hearts they bee in a fearefull condition and had need to looke to it betimes Thirdly it admonisheth all men to beware of and striue against hardnesse of heart whereunto the neerer they are the neerer they are to reprobation and therefore let euery man examine himselfe and with al diligence vse al means to soften their owne hearts See Dialogue on Chap. 2. verse 4 5. DIAL XII Verse 19 20 21. Thou wilt then say vnto me why doth he yet complaine for who hath resisted his will But o man who art thou which pleadest against God Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus c. Tim. VVHat doth this text containe Silas A new obiection against predestination with an answere to it The first obiection was touching Gods vnfaithfulnesse if he did reiect the Iewes to whom hee had promised to be their God The second was of iniustice if hee should elect some and not other some without respect of any worthinesse or vnworthinesse in themselues Now in this our text they charge God with cruelty and extreame rigor For if God harden whom he will and after punish them for that hardnesse this seemes vnto carnall reason to be cruelty This obiection is fortified and backt by two reasons closely coucht in this text The first is this It were cruelty in God to bee reuenged on that hardnesse which himselfe willeth verse 19. But Pharaoh and all wicked men are hardened because God will as before verse 18 therefore he hath no cause to be angry or to punish or if hee doe it seemeth to mans reason to bee all one as if a man should binde his seruant and after beate him because he did not his worke or as if a Magistrate should bid a prisoner breake the Iayle and yet hang him when hee hath done The other reason is this that God must bee accounted cruell if he should punish that which men cannot resist and auoyde but the omnipotent will of God whereby reprobates are hardened cannot bee resisted therefore the hardened without cruelty cannot bee reprehended and punished Tim. What are we to learne for our instruction from this obiection or first part of our Text Silas That the will of God cannot bee withstood and made voyde The reason heereof is because God being himselfe almighty there is nothing to crosse and hinder what he willeth Tim. Yet Steuen accuseth the Iewes Acts 7. that they resisted the will of God so doe the Prophets blame the Iewes of brason faces iron sinnewes stiffe-neckt vntamenesse Silas True the will of God is daily resisted to wit his reuealed will his will manifested in his worde and workes But our text speaketh of the secret and hidden wil of God De voluntate bene placiti non signi as Schoolmen write and distinguish Tim. What vse is to be made of this instruction Silas It affoords matter of singular comfort to all the godly who beeing assured by true faith and the fruites thereof of the good will of God from euerlasting may surely resolue that doe Sathan or sinne or the worlde what they can against them yet shall they neuer perish 〈◊〉 Gods will cannot be resisted Tim. What other instruction are wee to draw out of the 19. verse Silas That mans reason corrupted doth draw or gather false conclusions out of true propositions an example heere of we haue in this text For it is true that God hardeneth whom he will and that his will cannot be resisted but heereof it followes not that he may not iustly complaine of and punish obstinate sinners which set and willingly settle themselues in a course of disobedience Againe as it is true that we are freely iustified by faith alone but heereof it will not follow that wee neede not doe good workes as Papists blindly and badly collect Also because in some Churches the Ministry or Leiturgy may be faulty we ought not therefore to conclude that we may not liue in such Churches where such defections be not amended as if any would affirme a body to be no body because it is a lame one or an eye no eye because there is a web and pin in it Tim. But what error is in the conclusion of this obiection Silas First there is a falsity or error heerein that they put the secret will of God for the cause of perishing vnto the reprobate whereas none of them are destroyed but for the contempt of the knowne manifest will of God Secondly though there be a necessity that they be hardened on whome God will shew no mercy yet no reprobate is hardned against his owne will for they are so farre from auoyding the hardnesse of their owne hearts as that they rather contract it by their owne voluntary faults as Pharaoh did and as the obstinate Iewes did also Iohn 8 44. Tim. What vse is to be made of this last instruction Sil. That we must diligently beware how we conferre with mans vnreformed reason in the matter of Gods eternall predestination because thereby we shall bee carried into infinite errors and blasphemies against God Our duty therefore is with meekenesse and reuerence to stoope to that which God reucales in the Scripture admiring with Paul Rom. 11 33. Or with Mary pondering what our dull minds cannot at first conceiue Luke 2 51. Tim. Come we now to the answere of the Apostle to the former obiection and tell vs how he proceedeth Silas First by his Apostolicall authority he beateth downe the malepertnesse of man in disputing with God and this he performes by comparing the exceeding infirmity of man the creature with the high maiesty of God his Creator O man who art thou that pleadst against God Tim. What is meant here by pleading Silas A saucy ouer-bolde questioning with God to call him his decrees and doings vnto our account or examination Tim. What is the instruction out of these words Silas That it is a great impudency for any man to subiect the deepe counselles of God to the blinde poore and beggerly reason of man This is proued first by Deut. 29. 29. where it is written that secret
they are prepared by themselues and by Sathan Note that it is good diuinity taught from God by the pen of the Apostle Paul in plaine expresse tearmes that there be some men which be vessels of wrath and prepared to destruction that they know no diuinity which deny this vpon pretence least God be found vniust and tyrannicall It is a safe thing in speaking writing or preaching to follow the phrase and speech of the Holy-Ghost rightly taken in the true sence men may not labour to bee wiser then God nor thinke to defend Gods iustice by a lye Such be miserable patrons of God and his righteousnesse Bonum non indiget malo nor truth hath no neede of falshood to prop and support it DIAL XIII Verse 23. And that be might declare the riches of his glory vpon the Vessels of mercy which hee hath prepared vnto glory Tim. VVHat is the drift and purpose of this Text Silas To illustrate or set foorth the ende of Gods counsell touching the reprobate which is the manifestation of iustice and power in their deserued destruction by the contrary end touching his counsell of election which is two-fold First Gods owne glory this is the vtmost end Secondly the eternall glorye and happinesse of the elect this is the neerest end Tim. Tell vs what is meant by he as also by declare Silas By he is meant God as verse 22. and by declare is signified to make knowne to al reasonable creatures to wit Angels and men Tim. What is signified by his glory as also by the riches of his glory Silas By his glory is meant the grace of God wherein hee shewes himselfe glorious see Ephe. 3 16. and by the riches of his glory is meant his vnmeasurable and meruellous great mercy see the like Rom. 2 4. Ephes. 1 3 8. Tim. Who are meant heere by the vessels of his mercy Silas Elect men and women ordained to obtaine saluation in heauen through the mercies of God in Christ. Tim. What doctrines arise out of these words thus expounded Sil. First that the elect as well as the reprobate are vessels or instruments framed of God to speciall vses for God makes nothing in vaine if reprobates bee for vse much rather the elect Tim. What vse of this point Silas It warnes vs that whatsoeuer wee are or haue we hold it of God and are to referre it to him euen as vessels are what they are by the will of the Potter and serue to his pleasure Tim. What is the next doctrine Sil. That not mans merit but Gods mercy puts a difference betweene vessell and vessell person and person The godly in that they are vessels this is by nature common to them with the wicked but in that they are vessels to honour this must be ascribed to mercy whereas yet the reprobates are vessels of wrath by merit for their wrath and punishment is not inflicted till it bee deserued Tim. What vse to be made of this point Silas It admonisheth Gods children that they haue nothing whereof to glory in themselues seeing all they are or haue flowes from free and vndue mercy Therefore let them that will reioyce reioyce in this that they know God to bee mercifull Ierc. 9. Whereas God calleth iustifieth c. hee sheweth not thereby what wee deserue but how good and mercifull himselfe is Tim. What other doctrine from hence Silas That the praise of Gods glorious mercy is the furthest and chiefest ende why hee electeth and chuseth some This doctrine may be proued by plaine texte of Scripture as Prouer. 16 4. Rom. 11 36. Ephe. 1 12. to the praise of his glory The reason of this doctrine is because there can bee no higher or further ende of his owne decree then his owne praise It is iust and equall that he doe seeke glory vnto himselfe by his creatures Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It stoppes the mouths of such as are ready to accuse the decrees of God to be vniust whereas they tend vnto most righteous endes as they bee the decrees of a most righteous God Secondly it warneth vs to make the glory of God the vtmost end of our counsels and actions euen as God hath propounded it to himselfe for the scope of his owne counsels 1. Cor. 10 31. Col. 3 17. 1. Tim. 4 5. Tim. May not yet some other doctrine be drawne from the former part of this verse Sil. Yes this That the mercie which God shewes the elect is not common and ordinary but exceeding abundant and plentifull for to forgiue them so many sins to deliuer them from so great wrath to fulfill them with such exceeding graces to call them to such exceeding and endlesse ioyes to giue them his owne Sonne to purchase all this and to do all this most freely passing by others no worse then themselues shewes his mercy and goodnesse to be exceeding rich and glorious towardes the chosen Tim. What vse of this point Silas It affoords an exhortation to the godlie to enlarge their hearts vnto all possible loue and thankefulnesse towardes this mercifull God with continuall and great care to glorifie him by our obedience vnto his word Thus farre of the first end Tim. What is the second end of election Silas The glory of the elect by glory here is not onely meant the glorious and blessed estate of the Saints in heauen but all the meanes also which bringes them thither as Calling Faith Righteousnesse Sanctification c. and finally the whole woorke of theyr Redemption Tim. In what sence is it sayde That God prepareth vnto Glorie Silas That is to say he hath made them fit and meet before hand to be partakers of this glory and this God doth three wayes First by eternall predestination Secondly by an innocent creation Thirdly by an effectuall restauration restoring them by Christ vnto their lost Image Tim. Speaking of the reprobate hee saith of them passiuely prepared but of the vessels of mercy he prepared what are we to learne from this difference of the phrase Silas That the reprobates bring something of their owne to further their destruction to wit corruption of nature and the fruites thereof whereas the elect hauing from God alone whatsoeuer good belongs to their saluation they also haue from God both the ende and all the meanes both grace iustice and glory The reprobate in respect of nature and ende are prepared of God but prauity and naughtinesse they haue from Sathan and themselues Tim. What is the doctrine from these latter words Silas That God hath vnseparably ioyned the saluation of the elect with the praise of his owne glory The reason hereof is to make his owne goodnes more renowned and the elect more gratefull and obedient for all men being alike sinfull by nature if hee would haue condemned all it had been but iust therefore the more was his mercy that he would
what doth this teach vs Silas That our Christian loue one towards another doth no way more firmely manifest it selfe then by praying one for anothers saluation Thus Paul proues the truth and earnestnesse of his loue to the Istaelites by this duty of praying for their conuersion to Christ that they might be saued Which shewes it to be a speciall euidence of loue yea Paul did more demonstrate his loue in praying for the Israelites good then when hee greeued for their euill because it is more to bee saued then to be deliuered from paine Also Steuen at his death witnessed his charity by his supplication vnto God for his persecutors Acts 7. 60. And Christ also manifested his deepe loue to his crucifiers by praying God to forgiue them Moreouer Paul testified his loue to all the Churches in the beginning of his Epistles by thanksgiuing and prayer for their faith and loue and it cannot be but a man must loue him hartily for whose repentance and saluation he heartily prayeth Tim. Whereunto must the knowledge of this trueth serue vs Silas First to reproue them for want of loue which foreslow or forget to pray for others or do it not for their being saued Secondly to consute them of errour who thinke loue to consist onely or chiefly in good speech or almes or other outward woorkes of mercy to the body Thirdly here is an admonition to euery one to proue vnto himselfe the trueth of his Christian loue by his diligentand earnest prayers for the good of others namely for their conuersion and saluation which is the chiefest good For whosoeuer he be that truely loues another doth euer aime at the good of the party loued and especially of that which may doe them most good and that what can it else be but the saluation of their soules after Pauls example here Tim. But aid this prayer preuaile with the Iewes to get them all saued Silas No these words set forth not the effect and what fruite came of his prayer but what scope and end he propounded to his prayer which was not earthly and temporall but eternall good things Tim. But why would Paul pray for them whome he knew to be cast out from God and saluation Silas All were not so and for the other he might pray Rom. 11. 1. Secondly the nation of the Iewes were not cast out for euer but for a time and therefore hee might pray for the saluation of such as were to be called Rom 11. 25. This admonisheth all Christians what things in prayer they ought especially to begge for others and that the euent of their prayers euen for the most exellent good which euer endures doeth depend vppon Gods pleasure whereof sithence wee can take no certaine knowledge in respect of particular persons therefore out of Christian charity wee are to wish well to all whome God vouchsafeth the name of his people or with this limitation all whome God hath giuen to Christ. DIAL II. Verse 2. For I beare them record that they haue the zeale of God but not according vnto knowledge Tim. VVHat doth this verse containe Silas Two thinges first the testimony of Paul touching the zeale of the Iewes which engendred his loue towards them The second is a correction of his testimony giuing them to witte that their zeale was erronious and void of knowledge Tim. What doe ye call zeale Sil. It is a very earnest loue of something ioyned with griefe for the hurt done to it as the louing mother or wife doe grieue for the harme done to their childe or husband Tim. What things are required vnto zeale simply considered Silas Three first a thing must bee vehemently loued for zeale is loue encreased Secondly a wrong true or supposed is to be offered to the thing so feruently loued Thirdly thereupon ariseth a great griefe conceiued with a desire to repell the wrong This affection of zeale in it selfe is not good or euil but is an indifferent affection and many times it is found in men both good and euill for the Apostles were zealous and so were the Pharises Christians were zealous and so were the Iewes too as appeareth in this Text as now some Protestants in their way be zealous so be many Papists Tim. What call ye the zeale of God Silas A great griefe of heart for some wrong done to him his will doctrine worship or glory or people with a desire to hinder or repell the same with all our power Tim. What is meant by this that they had the zeale of God Silas That they had a burning desire in their hearts to promote the glory of God and weere grieued for hurt done to it as they thought by Christ and his Apostles and their doctrine Tim. Whether was this their zeale sinfull or no Sil. In that they greatly affected Gods glory were mooued with indignation for that which was done against it thus farre their zeale was good and was both loued and commended of Paul but because it was not gouerned by faith and sound knowledge it was blinde ignorant and erroneous and therefore it was vicious for it made of Religion error and ignoraunce of such things as we ought to know so by sinne defiled their affections and actions which in their owne nature were good Tim. What knowledge is needfull to zeale that it may bee a right zeale Silas A threefold knowledge First of the thing loued Secondly of the hurt done to it Thirdly of the end which we propound to our zeale Tim. The zeale of the Iewes how did it faile in the knowledge of these three things Silas First they did not knowe the thing loued for they rightly knew not Gods worship and glorie which they thought to stand in ceremonies and outwarde obseruations of the Law and not in the faith of Christ and obedience to the Gospell Secondly the wrong which they thought to be done to God by the gospel of Christ was but supposed and no true reall wrong For the preaching Christ which out of blinde zeale they persecuted did much aduance Gods glorie and the praise of his grace that in his beloued Sonne he would freely accept sinners Thirdly they also stroue for vaine-glorie and their owne praise out of selfe-loue which they choked with pretence of Gods glorie and so fayled in the end of their zeale aswell as in the obiect Tim. What Doctrine are we to gather out of this verse Sil. We learne first by Pauls example to loue allow of the good things which we finde euen in bad men although they be ioyned with much sin and wickednesse For the zeale which the Iewes had to God albeit it had no knowledge to guide it yet seeing in it selfe it was a good thing the Apostle commends it and beares witnes to it Christ also loued the good things which he saw in the couetous yong man that trusted in his riches Marke 10 21. also the Prophet Dauid praised many good things in Saul 2
euen the best out of themselues and enforceth thē to goe to Christ for righteousnesse and life eternall by beleeuing that he hath fulfilled the law for vs by his obedience and death and this is indeed the right meditation of the doctrine of the lawe when it schooleth and swindgeth a sinner vnto Christ to fetch from him alone righteousnesse and saluation Now heereby shall wee know that the preaching of the righteousnesse of the law hath driuen vs to Christ First if we trust not to the workes of the law to seeke life by the merite thereof in whole or in part Secondly if wee striue to order our workes according to the leuell of the law making it the rule of our Christian life still suing to Christ for pardon of faults Lastly learne hence that if the righteousnesse of the law hauing promise of life do consist in doing thinges commanded in all perfection therefore Christ cannot be the end of the law for tighteousnes vnlesse beside the passion of his death there be allowed vnto beleeuers his actiue obedience and integrity of life that in him wee may claime life as well as escape death DIAL VI. Verses 6 7 8. But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue or who shall descend into the deepe that is to bring Christ from the dead but what saith it c. Tim. VVHat is the scope of this Text Silas As before he described the righteousnes of the law out of Moses so now by an antithesis out of Moses he setteth foorth the righteousnes of faith by the effects obiects and properties plainely shewing that it driueth away doubting and feare frō the conscience leaneth vpon the word of promise beeing possible easie and certaine and in all these it is quite opposite vnto the legall iustice Tim. Declare now plainely the summe of this Text. Silas It is thus much that the righteousnesse of faith neyther leaueth the conscience doubtfull of saluation nor striketh in it any feare of condemnation but staying it selfe vpon the manifest and sure worde of the Gospell concerning Christ dead for our sinnes and risen againe for our righteousnesse it engendereth firme quietnesse in the hearts of beleeuers and draweth free confession from their mouth of Christs death resurrection and ascension Tim. What be the parts of this Text Sil. Two the first negatiue shewing what faith speaketh not or forbiddeth with the cause and reason why verse 6 7. The other affirmatiue teaching what it is that faith faith and what manner of thing it is Tim. What doth faith forbid and why Silas All doubting about eternall life in heauen vpon this ground because Christ is ascended thither for vs. Secondly it forbiddeth all trembling and feare of beeing tormented in hell vpon this reason because Christ being dead hath by his death ouercome eternall death not for himselfe but for his members Tim. Come wee to the words and tell vs what is meant by the righteousnesse of faith Silas That which before in verse three is called the righteousnesse of God standing wholly in beleeuing or the righteousnesse of Christ being laid hold vpon by faith or a person iustified by faith in Christ it is no matter which of these we follow Tim. But how may this righteousnesse bee saide for to speake Sil. By a figure called Prosopopoia as Rom. 8 19 20. Paul putteth a person of a reasonable creature vpon the iustice of faith and bringeth it in speaking and declaring it selfe what manner of thing it is and what it works in beleeuing hearts Tim. What may we learne from these first words Silas That a liuely faith is necessarily required as an instrument to receiue true righteousnesse before God Secondly whosoeuer is indued with this faith hath that righ teousnes which God alloweth of in iustice not that faith as it is a quality a worke or guift is this iustice but because God imputeth to faith the iustice of his Son Christ which alone is able to appease him and to abide the rigor of his law which faith as a worke cannot doe Tim. What may wee learne by this that Paul confirmes the doctrine of free righteousnesse by faith out of Moses his writings Silas That Paul the Apostle and Moses writings had good agreement in the doctrine of the Gospell Secondly that the righteousnesse of faith hath witnesse from the law and the Prophets Thirdly that Moses knew and preached the Gospell as well as the Law hence it is that Moses lawe doeth oftentimes signifie the whole doctrine of God as Psal. 19. 7. Tim. Why then is Moses accounted a Preacher of the lawe and set against the Apostles and Christ the preachers of the Gospell Iohn 1. 17. Silas Moses had this denomination of that which hee did for the most part and that was to publish and expound the lawe to the people howbeit the promises of grace are contayned in his writings also he prophesied of Christ Iohn 5. 46. For Moses wrote of mee euen as Christ and his Apostle did preach the law and vrged repentance Marke 1. 15. Yet because their chiefest endeuor was to set forth the promises of grace they are therefore called the Ministers of grace and dispencers of the Gospell Tim. What vse of this poynt Silas It serueth to draw the Iewes the sooner to embrace the righteousnes of faith since it was taught by Moses a Prophet whome they much honoured and respected and yet refusing to beleeue in Christ euen for that they thought therby to be drawn away from this Moses wheras Paul tels them that there is no such matter if they would beleeue Moses but contrariwise they must receiue Christ whome hee preached as Iohn Baptist so Moses prepared Disciples for Christ the one more the other lesse clearely Tim. But how may it appeare to vs that Moses in this testimony did speake of Christ and the Gospell Silas First out of Moses wordes Deut. 30. 6. 11. the promises of conuersion to God and circumcision of the heart are parts of the Gospell and this was the commaundement and not the legall precepts which that day hee spake Secondly out of Paul who in this place tearmeth the word which Moses spake to be the word of faith verse 8. Thirdly if Paul had vsed this text of Moses by allusion agreement or proportion onely as if such wordes as were spoken by Moses touching the law might fitly be applied by Paul to the Gospell then had they not serued the purpose of the Apostle which was to confirme by testimony of Moses that which hee had spoken before touching Christ being the end of the law for righteousnesse to him that beleeues They are then deceiued which think that Paul alludeth to Moses citing him by way of consequence and not directly or that he doth speake of the bare knowledge or performance of
all respect vnto workes by the certainty facility and fruite that followes it and no we affirmatiuely Paul sheweth what it is that faith speaketh Tim. Howe is the certainty of this righteousnes gathered Silas From the nature of the obiect which is the word of God not euery word but the word of faith euen the promise of Christ apprehended by faith verse 8. The sum where of is this that Christ Iesus is dead and rose againe to iustifie all that beleeue in him verse 9. Tim. How gather ye the facility of the righteousnes of faith that it is easie and possible Silas By this that vnto our iustification there is no more required then this that the hearte beleeue and the mouth make confession of the death and resurrection of Christ. Tim. What is the summe of this whole text Silas Thus much hee that truely beleeueth and accordingly doth professe the promise of God made vnto mankinde concerning blessednesse by the incarnation life death and resurrection and intercession of Christ hath a ready and certaine way to attaine righteousnesse and eternall saluation without al consideration of merit of works either done before or after grace Tim. Come we to the eighth Verse and tell vs what parts it hath Sil. These three First a question which is imperfect must be thus supplyed But what saith the righteousnesse of Faith This question serueth to stirre and quicken vp attention Secondly an answere This it sayeth that the word is neere thee c. Thirdly a declaration what worde hee meaneth not of the Lawe but of the Gospell Tim. Come we to the Interpretation and tell vs in vvhat 〈◊〉 it is saide That this word is neere vs Sil. That is to say it is propounded and offered vnto vs plainly to be vnderstood by the ministerie of the Gospell so as we neede not crosse the Sea nor climbe vp the Mountaines or take any long painfull iourneyes to seeke it out Tim. How is it saide to bee neere in our hearts and in our mouthes Silas It is neere in our hearts by beeing grafted or planted in our hearts by faith and it is neere in our mouthes when wee make profession of it before men when cause requireth so to do for Gods glorie or the benefit of others Tim. Why is the Gospell called the word of Faith Silas First effectiuely because it begetteth faith thorow the Spirit as verse 17. Secondly obiectiuely because it is receiued by Faith as the proper and especiall obiect thereof Also because it teacheth and requireth not workes but Faith onely vnto righteousnesse before God The Papists doe erre which say that the doctrine of faith and life is meant by the word of Faith Heere Paul medleth not with good life elsewhere hee dealeth about it Tim. Let vs now know what Doctrines we haue out of this eight verse Silas These three First that a liuely Faith hath the worde of God for the foundation and grounde of it to builde and stay vpon whereby Word we may vnderstand either generally that word which is reuealed vnto vs in the Scripture of the Old and new Testament For Faith doth beleeue and assent to all that which GOD speakes in the Scriptures because they proceede and come from him who is the God of truth al whose words are most true and faithfull howbeit our Christian Faith doth more specially respect the word of the Gospel the promise of Grace touching the remission of sinnes and eternall life by Iesus Christ as it is saide heere by way of exposition This is the word of Faith which we preach And wheresoeuer wee finde Faith and Christ his blood and death coupled together wee are giuen to wit that the Doctrine teaching Christ his person and office is the proper obiect of our iustifying Faith which is therefore by Diuines defined to bee an affiance in the promise of Grace Tim. What may bee the reason that Faith looketh in the matter of iustifying onely to the word of promise Silas Because that word alone doth offer vnto sinners the merits of Iesus Christ to bee freely enioyed of them vnto remission of sinnes and saluation so as they be imbraced and receiued and therefore they bee called the word of his grace and the Gospel of Christ the word of saluation and reconciliation because both the free loue of God and Christ and al his benefits be propounded to the elect in the word of promise Tim. What vse are we to make of this first doctrine Silas It confuteth the Papistes which make not the word alone but their Apocrypha writings humane Traditions to be the Anchor and stay of faith which is with the foolish Builders to lay our Foundation vppon the sand and not vpon the rocke Tim. What is the second Instruction Silas That Faith is no wauering vncertaine opinion fleeting through ignorance and feare but is a firme vnmoueable and sure knowledge because it resleth vpon Gods worde and promise then the which nothing is more sure and certaine For it is written The word of God is true 2 Sam. 7 28. His testimonies are sure and endure for euer Psal. 19 7. 1 Iohn 2 17. Also Heauen and earth shall perish but one tittle of Gods word shall not perish and Rom. 9 6. 2 Cor. 1 20. 1 Cor. 1 9. Now then Faith it selfe must needs bee a thing vnmooueable and bring with it an infallible certainty sithence it leaneth on such a firme rocke Mat. 7 25. as the sure words of the faithfull promises of God who neither is deceiued nor can deceiue vs seeing he cannot lye Tit. 1 2. but is onely truth yea truth it selfe Ro. 3 3. Hence it is that Plerophorie or full assurance is attributed to Faith in Scripture Col. 2. 2. Hence also it is that godly Christians rather then they will deny the doctrine of Christ or anie part of it so ascertained vnto their vnderstanding and with such firme assent of their mindes receiued they choose to loose their liberties liuings yea and liues also if the will of God bee examples heereof we haue in many thousand martyrs of Christ in all ages Tim. Can ye giue vs examples of any whose Faith hath remained stable and vnshaken by reason of Gods Worde and promise Silas Yea of Iacob Gen. 32 9. of Abraham Rom. 4 21. Gods power promises being the two props of Abrahams Faith Heb. 11 17 19. Of Dauid Psal. 119. In thy word is my trust Tim. By what comparison may this bee illustrated and set foorth Sil. Of a good man whose word deserues credit and ehaseth away doubting from such to whom it is giuen so or much more then so ought the word of God to be rested in and that without wauering and anxity of minde perplexed with feare forsomuch as God is the authour of all that truth and fidelity that is in all good men and being himselfe the fountaine of all truth without mixture offalshood therefore his word may be
any which be iustified and saued they are beholden to the great and exceeding goodnes of God for it Ephes. 2 7 8. Secondly God so loues his Children as he is not onely good to them but rich to them and heapeth his grace vpon them See Ephes. 2 5. Thirdly wee haue no cause to enuy other Christians seeing God is rich enough to suffice all as the Sun hath light enough for all that stande in it Therefore as the Iewes are to be blamed for grutching at the conuersion of the Gentile whereby nothing was taken from the Iew so they are faultie and do sinne which frette at the prosperity of others either spirituall or bodilie This disease springeth frō hence that they consider not that the goodnesse of God is bottomlesse being such a fountain as can neuer be drawne dry his riches being farre vnlike worldly riches which are diminished by giuing Tim. Whence is the second authority fetched Silas From Ioel 2 32. Tim. How may it appeare that Paul doth rightly apply this to Christ and to faith in him Sil. By comparing this text with Acts 2 21. where Peter expoundeth this place of Ioell touching Christ saluation by him such harmony there is in the holy Scripture Tim. What doctrine learne we from this verse Silas That whosoeuer confesseth Christ and calleth vpon him is sure of saluation because God hath so promised Secondly that religious prayer is to be directed vnto God alone because hee alone is the searcher of the heart and is God alsufficient Gen. 17 1. Here falleth to ground inuocation of Saints Thirdly that there is no true prayers but in the Church of God which is the Sion and Ierusalem where the Prophet promiseth deliuerance and saluation Fourthly the people of God neuer pray to him in vaine for howsoeuer they are not heard in that very particular which they request for that God seeth it not expedient for thē yet seeing they that call on him are saued therefore hee is neuer called on without great fruite and wholesome effect This is a great encouragement to diligence yea and vnto constancy in calling vpon God through Christ considering that they shall be heard vnto saluation though they be not alwayes heard vnto their desire DIAL X. Verse 14. But how shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue except they heare how shall they heare without a preacher and how shall he preach except he be sent Tim. VVHat is the purpose and drift of this text Silas Sithence the righteousnesse of faith is the onely true righteousnesse doth in common by the promise of God belong to 〈◊〉 and Gentile as we haue seene out of the former text The purpose of the Apostle is nowe to proue that the Apostles must be sent of God to preach the Gospell to both people to be as the ordinary meanes to be get faith and to bring them to Christ that through his righteousnes imputed to them they might bee saued And heerein a secret obiection is answered for our Apostle hauing soundly confirmed that our true righteousnesse before God which bringeth peace to the soule must be had not by working after the law but by beleeuing the Euangelicall promises of forgiuenesse of sinnes and life eternall by Christ dead and raised and that these promises equally belong to Iew and Gentile The next thing to be required was this how we might ordinarily come vnto attaine this faith and the righteousnesse which it layeth hold on whereunto Paul now answereth that this is gotten by means of Apostles and other Preachers sent of God to preach the word of the Gospell So as this text of all other Scriptures doth very plainly and worthily commend to vs the singular excellency the great fruite and necessity of the worde preached being the meanes ordained of God to conuay into the heartes of elect Iewes and Gentiles that most precious guist of faith which receiueth Christ and his righteousnes vnto saluation in heauen Tim. What argument doth the Apostle vse to proue his purpose by Sil. By a gradation or proceeding from the effects to the causes negatiuely or from the cause to the effect affirmatiuely Thus God by his Prophets promised saluation indifferently to Iewe and Gentile but without calling on God or prayer there is no saluation and none can pray without faith and no faith without hearing no hearing without a Preacher no Preacher without commission or sending Therefore it is necessary to all people for the obtayning of saluation that God send his Apostles and other Ministers to preach the word From the causes to the effects the argument runneth thus affirmatiuely it is by the free and merciful sending of God that men do preach such as preach ought to bee heard by hearing Gods word there commeth faith faith bringeth prayer prayer is a sure note of saluation therefore God must send some to bee Preachers that others may get saluation Or thus Gods sending causeth Preachers preaching bringeth hearing hearing breedes beleeuing faith worketh prayer prayer obtaines saluation This serues to stay the Iewes from grudging against the Apostles because the Gentiles being appointed of God to faith and saluation must not be denied the meanes and helpes by which God will saue his owne therefore no cause to mislike the Apostles for preaching the doctrine of Christ to the Gentiles Tim. After what fashion and sort is this text set downe Sil. By interrogations or questions which are negations in force and must euery one of them bee thus answered they cannot how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued The answere is they cannot and so of the rest Tim. How many be the steps or parts of this gradation Sllas They be sixe First saluation Secondly calling on God Thirdly faith in Christ. Fourthly hearing Fiftly preaching the word Sixtly the sending or vocation of God which are knit together in one chaine as causes and effects the first being concluded of the last and the last inferred of the first as we haue before set downe Tim. What doe ye call saluation verse 13 Silas A deliuerance from all sinne and all miseries and the enioying of most perfect blisse in heauen This saluation is giuen the elect in this world imperfectly by iustification deliuering from all guilt and the whole punishment of sinne and by sanctification freeing them in part from the power and dominion of sinne and perfectly by glorification in the world to come discharging the elect of all the remainder of sinne of all corruption and infirmities whatsoeuer that they may be like Christ in his celestiall glory and felicity Tim. The calling vpon God how manifold is it Sil. Twofold first false and counterfet when men draw neare with the lips onely as the Pharisie prayed Luke 18. 11. Secondly true and sound when with our hearts wee desire of God needfull and lawfull things with sure trust to obtaine them through the intercession of Christ.
Thus the Publican prayed Luke 18. 13. and Dauid Psal. 25. 1. This latter kinde of calling on God is either in heart only as Moses prayed at the red sea Exodus 14. 15. and Hannah 1. Sam. 1. 13. or both with hart and mouth as Dauid prayed Psal. 116. 1 2 3. They are both meant here vocall and mentall prayer but chiefly the latter Tim. What learne we from hence Silas That true prayer is a certaine vndoubted note of saluation euen as the want of the guist of prayer is a plain marke of a wicked man Psal. 119. Saue me O Lord for I call vpon thee Psal. 14 4. They call not vpon the Lord. Tim. What vse of this point Silas It serues to moue such as would bee saued and lacke the guift of prayer to striue to haue it and such as haue it to make precious account of it and to be heartily thankefull to God for such an vnspeakeable guift yet we ought not to thinke that by the worke of prayer we merite saluation the roote and cause whereof is faith from whence it hath all efficacy and commendation Tim. What may it teach vs that we must beleeue in him on whom we do call Silas That faith in Christ is necessary vnto true prayer yea so necessary as without it wee not onely cannot pray aright with hope to speede Marke 11 24. Iames 1. 6 7. but our prayers are turned into sinne Rom. 14 23. The reasons heereof be first because it is written he that commeth to God must beleeue that God is and that he is a rewarder of them that seeke him Heb. 11 6. Secondly because trust and confidence of the heart that God will heare is that which begetteth prayer whereof as of all other good guifts and good workes liuely faith is the mother and roote whence they spring fetching all their praise and vigor from faith therefore it was that Moses cryed for deliuerance from the Egyptians Dauid from Saul and other enemies the Syrophenissian prayed for her daughters safety the blind mā for his sight and the Publican for the remission of his sinnes c. because they beleeued that God could and would grant their petitions As we in our necessities when we need other men do willingly become sutors for helpe at their hands when we haue trust to bee heard and succoured so it is the affiance of Gods goodnesse which doth bring foorth inuocation and calling on his name as Dauid said Wee beleeue and therefore wee pray Psal. 116. Tim. What profit is to be made of this instruction Sil. First it doth admonish vs that when we pray we bring faith hauing assurance of Gods loue in Christ that for his sake he is our sather and also will faithfully keepe his promises which he hath made to them that call vpon him Secondly to reprooue such as doe offer to pray hauing their hearts voyd of this holy confidence without which all prayers bee vaine and idle Thirdly to comfort such as feele their hearts stirred vp to desire of Gods blessings with a confidence to obtaine because this is a certaine note that they haue faith without the which they could not haue such desires and such confidence Ephe. 3 12. Fourthly to conuict the Papists of error for their calling vpon Saints departed in whome because they may not put any trust for cursed is he that trusteth in man therefore no prayer ought to bee made to them but to God alone in whom alone it is that wee may put our confidence Therefore all religious prayers to him are onely to be made and to none other Also this confuteth Bellarmine who saith that vnto prayer it is not needefull that hee that prayeth haue faith to assure him of being heard directly against this Scripture and Iames 1 6 7. Tim. Proceed and tell vs what hearing he speakes of in saying How can they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard Silas Not onely the hearing which is inward of the minde and heart but of the outward hearing by the sence of the eare neyther is it the hearing of euery sound or voyce but the hearing of the word euen the word of the Gospell which is meant in this place Tim. What is the instruction from hence Silas That vnto true beleefe in God the hearing of the Gospell with our bodily eare is necessarilye required Tim. But how then shall elect Infantes beleeue seeing they are not capable of this hearing through the weakenesse of their Organ Silas This text speaketh of the meanes how to come by actuall faith which is ioyned with discourse and is got by institution and not of that habituall faith or faculty of beleeuing whereby insants are endowed thorough the wonderful secret operation of the Spirit engrafting them into Christ for saluation Tim. What are wee to thinke of them that are borne deafe and cannot heare Sil. The Holy-Ghost both by his extraordinary motion in their hearts supplies the want of outward meanes in so many deafe ones as be his chosen whereof sundry examples both in former and in this age Our text speaketh of the ordinary way whereby Christians doe obtaine the guift of faith to wit by externall hearing which is as necessary to faith as faith is to prayer or prayer to saluation Tim. What reasons can bee giuen why externall hearing of the word should auaile vnto faith Silas First Gods ordinance hath appointed it to bee so that by hearing faith should be engendered 1. Cor. 1 21. Secondly his promise heere made vnto hearing that there by he will worke faith Thirdly actuall faith cannot bee had without some good measure of actuall knowledge which we haue put into vs by such as instruct vs in the truth whose voyce therefore it is needfull to heare for the thing beleeued is Gods word and that is receiued by hearing Fourthly as our first parents were turned from God and drowned in vnbeleefe by hearing the Serpent so it is but conuenient that the elect by hea ring Christs voyce should be conuerted to the faith and so returne to God Tim. What vse are Christians to make heereof Silas First it teacheth the sence of hearing to bee a great and necessary blessing The Philosopher Aristotle calleth this the sence of vnderstanding sensus discipline and Paul calleth it the sence of beleeuing sensus fidei Our other senses especially our eyes are good helpes of many notable thinges for thereby wee reade in the great booke of Gods creatures wherein we beholde the glory of the Creator his maruailous wisedome his eternall power and God-head Psal. 19 1 2. 1. Cor. 2 21. Rom. 1 19 20. Yea moreouer by our eyes wee reade in the word of God and other good bookes made and penned for increase of godly knowledge sithence the sight of the creatures and workes of God is sufficient to leaue vs without excuse Rom. 1 20. but vnsufficient and effectuall to breed faith And
because reading belongs to a few and hearing is common to all therefore euen by Pauls owne testimony it hath the preheminence so as better it were to loose all our senses then to misse this alone Secondly it sets foorth the miserable estate of popish Recusants which stop their care like the Adder and will not heare also of Atheists who thereby doe barre themselues of the meanes of faith and saluation Thirdly it exhorts vs to diligent hearing with all care and conscience to heare with our best attention seeing faith is dropt in to vs by the eare Fourthly it reproues sleepy drowsie and carelesse hearers who doe as it were shut out faith that it should not enter But let vs not looke that God will open our heart except we keepe open our eares Fiftly and lastly it is matter of great cōfort for wandring lost sinners to vnderstand that there is yet a way euen by hearing the word to recouer and saue themselues therefore that they ought to liue in those Countries and places where they may bee partakers of hearing and that they hearken vnto the sauing doctrine of the Gospell with desire to vnderstand and obey it Tim. Come we now to the first step and tell vs what is heere meant by Preacher Silas It signifieth one that is the Embassadour of God to spread abroade his word and with a loude voyce to declare it Tim. What is the office of a Preacher Silas To interpret the word of God by the word of God Nehem. 8 18. and to make application of the word to the vses of Gods people by doctrine exhortation comfort 1 Cor. 14 3. Also by a reproofe and confutation 2 Tim. 3 16. Tim. What is our Lesson from this word Preacher Silas That the Office of a Minister is of great dignity because it principally consistes in publishing and declaring the word of God which is a farre more high and excellent function in spirituall account respect then to be the Ambassador of the greatest man in the worlde by how much heauen is higher then the earth and the counsell of GOD higher then the will and pleasure of men and saluation passeth all humane and worldlie affayres Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas It must stay men from rash entering into so high and holy a vocation before they haue fitnesse thereunto which were a fearfull presumption Secondly it admonisheth such as be Ministers to do the work whereto they are called that is the work of Gods Ambassadors to preach the word with an holy importunity 2 Ti. 4 2. 3. it conuicts the Popish Church of error in that they wil haue the greatest worke of a Minister to bee to minister the Sacrament of the Altar to sacrifice Christ againe Fourthly it reprooues such as will continue Ministers and yet are vnmeete for this duty of proclayming Gods word Lastly it warneth to lay hands hastily on no man 1 Tim. 5 22. Tim. What means this Question How can they hear without a Preacher Sil. It cannot be that one can heare vnlesse the worde be preached made to sound in his care by liuely voice for there is a relation betweene hearing and speaking Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from hence Silas That vnto the hearing of the word the preaching of it is necessary euen as hearing is necessary to faith and faith to prayer and prayer to saluation so it is necessarie that there be preaching that men may heare The reason heereof is because there is a relation or mutuall respect betweene the sence of hearing and the obiect thereof which is a sound or voice We can hear nothing but a sound and therefore there must be some to preach and teach that others may heare Thus often times are preaching and hearing in Scripture set downe for Correlatiues Secondly it is the good pleasure of God now no otherwise to call his people to his kingdom then by Preachers therefore Preachers of the word are needful for we cannot be saued vnlesse we be called to the Faith of Christ and there is no way to call vs but eyther by God himselfe immediately or by his Ministers mediately but he hath ceased now to speake to vs immediately from himselfe Therefore if we will be saued wee must heare Gods Ministers speake to vs out of his worde and thus much we may gather from such Texts of Scripture wherein the holy Ghost doth often ioyne preaching and beleeuing togither as in Iohn 17 20. Acts 8 12. 14 1. And moreouer it serueth to teach vs that if we desire to beleeue and be saued wee must attend preaching and hearing of Sermons and this is the reason why GOD woulde neuer suffer his people in any age to want outward vocation by his Ministers Noah was a Preacher of righteousnesse Abraham a Prophet God gaue vnto the Iewes Moses his prophet and after him the Priestes and Leuites to teach Israel his Lawe and extraordinarily raised vp many Prophets and at last hee sent his Sonne to declare his wil for the saluation of the world He gaue moreouer some to be Apostles Prophets Euangelistes and others to be pastors and teachers to the end of the world for the gathering of the Saints Ephes 4. Tim. But cannot God giue Faith and saluation vvithout preaching and hearing Silas Yes he both can and doth it to elect Infants so dying and to many Christian exiles which liue in continuall banishment from his Church but we are to consider not what he is able to do but what his will and appointment is namely to saue vs by the word preached 1. Cor. 1 18. 1. Tim. 4 16. How admirable and gracious is God who can wrap such power in the voyce words of men as shall kindle sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers Stoope to this holy ordinance Tim. What profit is to be made of this doctrine Silas This teacheth how miserable that people is which want the ordinary preaching of the word they must needes fall into the Ditches which haue none but blinde or carelesse guides to leade them they cannot but decay which haue no vision Prouer. 29 18. As the Lampe is extinguished without oyle so religion and knowledge will decay without preaching which is as the oyle to the lampe as grasse withers without raine and our bodies starue without foode so doe our soules without sound doctrine seasonably giuen which is as raine and food to the soule Secondly heere is an admonition to all Magistrates namely Patrons of beneficies whom it concernes to prouide the people of Preachers of whom they may heare instructions to life as they will answere to God for their soules And thirdly to the people that they do earnestly desire and seeke to liue vnder the preaching of the Gospell where they may heare the doctrine of saluation for where preaching may ordinarily be had God neuer workes an inward calling without an outward vocation nor is knowne to
bring you tydings of great ioy c. Tim. What signifies to obey the Gospell Silas To beleeue the doctrine of saluation by Christ and thus the word is vsed in Acts 6 7. and Romanes 1 5. whereupon it is tearmed the Lawe of Faith Rom. 3. 27. because it requireth obedience Tim. For what Reasons is Faith called Obedience and to Obey put for Beleeue Silas Because to beleeue is the chiefest obedience it is commanded vs to beleeue in Christ 1 Iohn 3 23. and our reason and iudgement is naturally repugnant to the Doctrine of the word for they are darknesse Ephes. 5 8. Therefore to assent to the word and willingly to beleeue the truth without reasoning and gainsaying it is a verie great obedience Secondly this obedience of Faith bringeth forth obedience in practise for faith purifieth the heart Acts 15 9. and workes by loue Gal. 5 6. No Christian shall obey God by louing him and our neighbour by slaying sinne and dooing righteousnesse vnlesse he first beleeue that the word is from God and submit to it by Faith Tim. What will follow heereof Sil. First that all vnbeleeuers are obstinate and rebellious sinners against God though they think otherwise and be held for honest men Secondly that such as lacke Faith cannot perfourme any obedience vnto God it is sinne if it be not of faith Tim. What Doctrine ariseth from hence That all which heard the Apostles did not beleeue them Tim. That the Faith of the Gospell is not common to all which heard the Gospell as it is written All men haue not Faith 2 Thess. 3 2. Also experience proueth the truth heereof for the Prophets complaine that few beleeue their preaching Esay 53 1. Also Christ when hee preached the doctrine of the Gospell most clearly and mightily confirmed it by myracles yet but one heere and there did receiue it scarse one man of a thousand such also was the successe of the Apostles preaching as this place proueth and such it is continually Tim. But Paule had sayde that hearing bringeth foorth Faith Silas It is true that hearing of the word is necessarie to faith but not on the contrary doth faith necessarilie follow of hearing If any man do beleeue it is thorough hearing as an outward meanes but not euery one that heareth proueth a beleeuer Iustification presupposeth vocation but vocation is not alwaies accompanied with Iustification Tim. What is the reason why all which heare do not proue beleeuers Sil. Because all are not elect and it is a certain thing that onely such as are ordained to life do beleeue Actes 13 48. Thence it is called the Faith of the elect Titus 1 1. and they are said to be called which are predestinate Rom. 8 31. Secondly because outward hearing is not enough to engender faith there must be also an opening of the eyes and heart by the Spirit Acts 26 18. and 16 14. But this Spirit the world cannot receiue Iohn 14 17. Such onely receiue it to whom it is giuen Math. 13 11. And Esay 53 1. hauing saide few beleeued their report addeth this as a reason because The arme of the Lord was not reuealed that is Gods powerfull spirit did not touch their hearts effectually Thirdly in some their pride and ouer-weening by conceyuing too highly of their owne wit and vnderstanding leaning vnto their owne naturall wisedome is a very great hinderance to faith Math. 11 25. 1 Cor. 1 26. Fourthly many stumble at the pouertie of Christ and his followers Mat. 11 6. To which may be added the wicked examples of preachers and professors of the Faith as a great obstacle Tim. What vse is to be made heereof Silas That we now do not the lesse esteeme the Gospell though we see it generally vnfruitfull because this hath beene the portion of other times and ages herewith Christians must arme themselues that they bee not offended to see the multitude of vnbeleeuers and there is no place so ful of vnrighteous men as where the word is most preached which is a great occasion of stumbling to cause men to thinke ill of the Doctrine as if it were the proper cause of wickednesse or at the leastwise vnable to conuert sinnes whereas the faulte is not in the word nor alwayes in the teachers but in the indisposition naughtines of the hearers the seede being good but the ground barren and euill Secondly it confutes such as thinke the Faith of the Gospell to proceede in part at the least from the naturall strength of mans free will whereas this beeing equall and of the like force in all men then should all men haue Faith and equally obey the Gospell If free will were the cause of beleeuing that is if men did therefore beleeue and receiue Grace offered because they are willing to receiue it might refuse if they would if Faith might come after this fashion who is it but he would be content to be a beleeuer But the Scripture teacheth vs that Faith is the gift of God Tim. From whence doth the Apostle fetch this testimonie of Esay to prooue the fewnesse of beleeuers what is the drift of that Oracle Silas He doth fetch it from Esay 53 1. the drift both of the Prophet there and the Apostle heere is all one euen to complaine of the Iewes infidelity namely that the ioyfull message of the Gospell had so harde successe and vnhappy end among them as that the greatest number should still abide in their vnbeleefe wherewith seeing men were not mooued therefore Paul turneth his complaint to God and mourneth for it before him Tim. What are wee to vnderstand by this Question Who hath Sil. This question signifies sometimes None at al as Rom. 10 6. and it is sometimes put for Few as Psal. 15 1. and heere likewise Tim. What signifies Report Silas The word in the Hebrew signifies hearing or the Doctrine which was heard not which the Apostles themselues heard of God but which the Iewes heard from the Apostles therefore it is saide Our report in which word the thing which is the obiect of hearing is put for hearing it selfe Tim. What Doctrines from hence Silas That the Prophets by the Spirit of prophesy did foresee what effects would follow the Gospell preached to the Iewes God foreseeth all thinges of himselfe primarily men do it secondarily by the helpe of his Spirit Secondly we learne that it is a cause of great greefe to the Ministers of God to see none or little fruite to come of their teaching Heb. 13 17. wherein they must shewe patience considering it was the portion of Christ his Prophets and Apostles Thirdly wee learne that when the Gospell was first deliuered to the Iewes the smallest number did receiue it euen an handfull in respect of the rest which resisted it like to the gleannings in haruest or Grapes after the vintage The cause heereof was not the prophesie of Esay because he foretold it but the cōtrary rather beeing true
Prophets rayling at them and speaking against their doctrine with their tongues whereof we haue an example in Acts 13 45. and 19 9. Tim. What followes heereupon Silas That the Iewes for trampling Gods mercies vnder foote and spurning at his word did deserue to bee reiected and without wrong were refused of God and secondly that they had no cause at all to be angry that the Gentiles were adopted taken in to be Gods people in their roome seeing they wel deserued to be quite cut off Tim. What Instructions ariseth from hence Silas First that vnbeleefe of heart when the word of God cannot perswade vs is like the sinne of Rebellion For such do in their hearts rise vp and resist God as Rebels their Prince Secondly that infidelity doth bring forth and breede contradiction therefore men are bold with their mouths to speake against the doctrine of the Scriptures because they do not vnderstand nor beleeue it as faith engendreth reuerence of the word and causeth vs to glorifie it so incredulity procureth prophane men to speake ill of the word of God and to raile at the true Ministers thereof which howe greeuous and heyuous a sinne it is may appeare by the punnishment God tooke on the Iewes whom he cast off for it Thirdly we learne that both Ministers and other godly Christians are to take it patiently when men resist the trueth which they vtter seeing the vngodly Iewes did gainesay euen God himselfe speaking to thē by his Prophets And are men better or greater then God Shall God be gainsaid and dost thou so take on and vexe because thy worde or counsell is crossed and controlled Learne humility and be content to be contradicted CHAP. XI DIAL I. Verse 1 2. I demaund then hath God cast away his people God forbid For I am an Israelite of the seede of Abraham of the Tribe of Beniamin God hath not cast away his people whom he knew before Timotheus WHat is the drift of this whole Chapter Silas To proue that the Iewes howsoeuer a rebellious people yet are not reiected from being Gods people either vniiersally nor for euer but that stil some of them were conuerted to Christ and many more should be towards the end of the world by which discourse he purposeth to comfort the Iewes against despaire and to confirme the stablenesse of Gods promises which failed not towards any Iew which was elected of God And secondly to exhort the Gentiles which were admitted into the voide roome of the refused Iewes to bee modest and lowly minded to take heede of the contempt of the Iewes who were faln and of security considering Gods mercies towards them in their free adoption and Gods seuerity vnto the obstinate Iewes whom yet he had not so abandoned but that he could and would gather them againe into the folde of his Church So as the drifte of this Chapter is two fold one to keepe the Iewes from despaire the other to preserue the Gentiles from presumption and pride Tim. What are the parts of this Chapter Silas They be foure First Doctrinall wherein hee doth three things First hee teacheth to the comsort of the Iewes that a remainder of them were Gods elect to verse 7. and thence vnro the 11. verse Paul confirmeth by a double testimony one out of Esay and another out of Dauid that the most part of the Iewes were reiected Lastly he openeth the finall cause or end of Gods counsell in casting off the vnbeleeuing Iewes to wit that thereby an occasion of calling the Gentiles might bee giuen vnto ver 17. The second part is exhortatorie vnto the Gentiles to verse 25. The third part is Propheticall fore-telling the vocation of the Iewes vnto verse 33. And fourthly a conclusion consisting of an exclamation and of a prayer vnto the end of the chapter Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First an Obiection Secondly an answer thereunto Tim. What is the Obiection Silas This O Paul if the Iews be cast off as thou seemest to affirme out of Esay that for their vnthankfulnes contempt of God they are of him worthlly shut out then are Gods people cast off For the Iewes were Gods people and if they bee cast off then what becomes of Gods promises made to that people and what hope doth there remaine of their saluation Thus might weak ones reason against that which hee wrote in the end of the Chapter but cauillers will bee ready to alledge the Adoption of Abraham and his seed whom God tooke of especiall fauour to be his owne people so as hee should be vnconstant if he brake his owne couenant All this is contained in the first words I say then hath God cast away his people that is I see what you will say vpon my former speeches that Gods people are drawne away from grace and saluation Tim. How is this Obiection answered Silas Two wayes First by deniall God forbid that is I am farre from thinking any such thing that al the Iewes are generally cast out from grace Secondly he proueth this his deniall by sufficient and strong arguments As first from his owne example Secondly from the efficient cause Thirdly from the example of Elias his time applied to the present time wherein Paul wrote Tim. How doth he reason from his owne example Silas Thus I Paul am a Iew not a Proselite conuerted to the Faith but a Iew by Nation not of a base but of a Noble Tribe euen of Beniamin who was borne not of the hand-maides of Iacob but of Rachell his wife but though I be a Iew I am not cast out of Gods fauour and couenant therefore all the Iewes are not reiected from Christ for then shold I be reiected too seeing I am an Israelite Tim. What Doctrine is to bee gathered from this firste reason Sil. That an elect person which is conuerted may be sure of his owne election vnto life Paul was an elect man no cast-out but a chosen vessel and Paul did know himselfe to be so as this place sheweth with Rom. 8 35. Therfore the elect may be sure that they are of the elect and consequently that they shall be saued for all the elect are to be saued and all which are to bee saued bee elect these be Term ni conuertibiles Tim. But Paul knew this by some singular and speciall reuelation Silas He knew it rather by the certainty and assurance of Faith which wheresoeuer it is it is knowne to bee there as Augustine saith they who know themselues to be 〈◊〉 doe withall assure their heartes of their owne election and saluation because the promise of saluation is made to them which are endowed with Faith and all such are ordained to life Iohn 13 16 18 36. Acts 13 48. Tim. What Vse of this Doctrine Silas First to confute the Papists who teach that men ought still to doubt and to haue onely a probable assurance of their owne
word there is a Church The Church may consist in one man that receiueth the word as Luther writeth of himselfe that if he were alone and did alone beleeue he himselfe were the Church yea saith he if the word of God were in hell euen in hell there would be a Church likewise there was a Church in Israel so long as they receiued the worde the hauing or not hauing whereof maketh a Church or no Church To the second it is very sure that these seauen thousand were not in Iuda but in the backe-sliding kingdome of Samaria for there it was that knees were bowed vnto Baal also there it was that Elias was left alone and there did Obediah hide the hundred Prophets of the Lord as for Iuda Elias had no cause to complaine of it for hee knew very well that there were many true worshippers of God the very Souldiors amounting to ten hundred thousand 1. Chron. 17 14 15. c. Now to the thirde exception I say that indeed the Christian Church if wee respect the promises of saluation had better that is to say more clearer and full ones shaddowes and tipes being now ceased and Christ being now come in flesh but touching continuance the Iewish Church had no lesse the promise of God to abide till his first comming then the Church had for her continuance till his second comming And concerning the outward estate of the Church eyther of the olde or of the new Testament God did neuer promise that it should bee alwayes visible To the fourth it is true for besides all such as consented vnto him in the kingdomes of Armenia Gracia Slecia Morania where 54. noble men wrote to the Councell in behalfe of Maister Iohn Husse to iustifie his opinions and teaching to bee Orthodoxe there were innumerable in the midst of Popery which were of Luthers minde both in France England Scotland Calabria Piemont c See the French story who were by nick-name called of the Popish route Waldenses Wickcleuians Lollards Pauperes De Lugduno 〈◊〉 Picardi this was three hundred yeares afore Luther There was two hundred yeares betweene Wickliffe and Luther and very 〈◊〉 so much betweene Husse and Luther Also 〈◊〉 of Prage was a professor an hundred yeare before him One Sir Iohn Old-Castle Knight and Lord Cobham suffered martyrdom for the truth about an hundred yeares afore Luther preached So did Sir Roger Acton knight and Sauanarola Ioannes Picus Earle of Mirandula published in Rome the doctrine of the Gospell certaine yeares ere euer Luther appeared What should I speake and tell you of numbers of the Popes owne dearest friends and followers which long before Luther began to distaste Romish superstition and to foretell by a spirite of prophesie the reformation which Luther by preaching the Gospell of Christ should bring into the world As in England one Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne and one 〈◊〉 to a certaine yong man which came to visite him said Thou shalt liue to see the day when al Diuines in a manner shal abhor hisse at the Romish doctrine One Tilemannus Spendebarge spake thus on a time to his sonnes saying Shortly this religion which now flourisheth shall come into extreame contempt Also Ioannes Keiserbergius a Preacher at Argentiue There shall saith he come a certaine man stirred vp of God which shall restore religion Ioannes Hilten beeing cast into prison for freely rebuking the abuses of Monkes did thus say to one who repaired to him That he had done nothing against Monasticall life but there would one arise in the yeare 1516. who should ouerthrow the Monkes nad they shold in no wise be able to withstand him and that very same yeare Luther began to preach A certaine ancient Diuine named Andreas Proles spake thus to some about him O brethren the estate of Christianity hath need of strong and great reformation which methinkes I see now to approach apace And to one who demanded of him why he did not beginne to discouer and resute corruptions in doctrine and life he answered I am stricken in years weake in strength of body and minde but GOD shall raise vp one of an heroicall spirite full of courage and strength industrious and eloquent which shall mightily oppose himselfe vnto errors and begin the reformation of the Church to whom God shall giue such an heart as he shal be bold to resist euen the Potentates of the earth which thing was afterward fulfilled in Mayster Luther Finally those two fore named men Husse and Hisrome of Prage vttered these propheticall words of Luther Ierome saide to the Councel of Constance I cite you al within one hundred yeares to answer to me before the iust Iudge thus in Latine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deo respondabitis and at the end of an hundred yeares was Luther borne Iohn Husse faide at his Martyrdome This day you do roast and broile a goofe Husse in the Bohemian tongue signifies a Goose out of whose ashes shall arise an Egge which you shall not bee able to breake but it shall breake you all in pieces This was verified in Luther Also he saide 〈◊〉 que dixi sub 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 super tecta And againe hee added That the Church must be reformed and all thinges made new also that 〈◊〉 would send one after him that should bee more valiant that the power of Antichrist should be shortned Now whereas Papists do say that none were in all points of Luthers beleefe that is a 〈◊〉 cauil for it was enough that they did agree in the chiefe matters Amongst the Fathers Irencus differed from Victor Anicetus from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Cyrill Augustine from Ierom yet they were all counted to be of one Church At Rome 〈◊〉 Scotists Dominicans and Franciscans Priests and Iesuires be knowne to iarre yet are they still reckoned of one religion Tim. What profit are we Christians to make to our selues of this point Silas First it confuteth the Papists which make vniuersality multitudes and visibility to be markes of the true Church which may bee and often is in the Worlde without these things nay these markes belong to Paganish and impious prophane popish societies Secondly it affoords a comfort to Gods people when they are brought to a small contemptible number and estate hauing people Priests Princes and the whole Worlde against them no new or straunge matter often so heeretofore Thirdly an admonition to warne vs that we do not looke euer to haue such externall peace as now wee enioy and such great companies to ioyne with vs in the profession of Christ and his Gospel by their examples and encouragements to whet vs on Lastly that we doe not thinke the worse of the truth and doctrine of God for the few followers of it nor any whit the better of Idolators for their huge multitudes Neyther that wee rashly censure nor hastily sende all to the diuell which are not knowne to vs nor appeare to vs to bee the Seruants of Christ Rom. 14.
aduersarics of Gods grace Further we are taught heereby that the Romish Synagogue cannot be the true Church of Christ because most obstinately impudently they persist to ascribe mans iustification and saluation partly to grace partly to merite of works and thereby doe ouerthrow the doctrine of grace which is the very soule and life of a true Church for take away the doctrine of free election iustification and saluation and presently the very foundation of all religion is shaken to pieces so farre it is off that they can bee the true Church hauing cast downe the groundworke whereon it resteth Lastly it conuicteth such of error as vnderstand this text to bee meant of grace infused into mans heart whereas grace being set against workes therefore as workes doe sticke in men as in their proper subiect so grace heere spoken of hath no other subiect but God Tim. What doctrine doth arise out of the seauenth verse Silas First that in the Church of God there are sundry which seeke for righteousnesse and saluation and neuer obtaine it as Rom. 9 31. Tim. How comes this to passe seeing it is promised to such as seeke that they shall finde Silas The reason is because they seeke amisse and not as they ought whereas that promise is made to such as seeke aright Vnto which two things are to be considered First the manner that we seeke these things by faith and secondly that we intend Gods glorye as the end of our seeking see Rom. 9 30. Many Israelites failed in both these for they sought righteousnes and life by their owne workes and therefore obtained it not as it is written Rom. 9 31 32. and 10 3. And they robbed God of the glory of his grace Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Sil. It warneth vs that it is not enough for vs to seeke to be iustified and saued vnlesse we take the right course prescribed in the worde for many pray and neuer obtaine because they pray amisse and many striue to enter and neuer enter because they striue not aright so many seeke and neuer finde because they seeke God not for himselfe but themselues and for their owne benefites and not for loue of his goodnesse that they may praise his grace and set foorth his glory Tim. What other Doctrine from this 7. Verse Sil. That in the bosome of the Church of God there haue alwayes liued two kinds of people some elect and called some Reprobate and hardened This diuision beganne in Adams family in Caine and Abell whence did spring two Cities as Augustine obserueth one of God another of the world it was continued in the family of Abraham in Isaac and Ismael the one of them beeing the childe of the Flesh and the other the Childe of the promise Also in the house of Isaac in Esau and Iacob and Christ saith That at his comming two shall bee in the fielde the one taken and the other refused Luke 17 34. And lastly Paul writeth that of the same lumpe of mankinde there are made some vesselles of mercie to honour others vessels of wrath to destruction The high and soueraigne cause heereof is the wil of God shewing mercy to whom he will and hardening whom hee will Rom. 9 17. The subordinate cause and second reason is that there are two beginnings of mankinde the seed of the woman Christ Iesus the heade of the elect and the Serpent Satan the Prince of this world which begetteth children of differing and contrary dispositions and qualities 1 Iohn 3 8 9. and Iohn 15 19. Tim. What vse are Christians to make of this truth Silas It reprooues both such as beleeue all men are elect and shall be saued and such as liue so securely as if none should perish and warns vs not to stumble though we see many wicked to be in the world Tim. What is the next Doctrine from this verse Silas That all the elect shall certainly bee saued for they attaine what they seeke for to wit Christ and his faluation as it is not possible for the Reprobate to bee saued so it is impossible that any of the elect should perish The reasons heereof be First the election of GOD which is vnchangeable Secondly the promises of God which are vndeceiueable Thirdly the Prayers of Christ which can neuer be denied Lastly the power of Christ to whose keeping they are committed which is vnresistable Tim. What Vse of this point Silas First they are from hence confuted which say the elect may vtterly and for euer fall from Gods fauour and faith in Christ. Secondly heere is great comforte to such as haue the true markes of their owne election to assure vnto them their standing in grace vnto saluation in despight of Satan sinne themselues and the whole world For they are by grace of election kept from beeing hardned to destruction DIAL VI. Verse 7 8. The rest were hardned as it is written GOD hath giuen them the Spirit of slumber eyes that they shoulde not see c. Tim. VVHat is the sum of this Text Silas That the rest of the Iewes whō God had not elected were hardned by the iust iudgement of God as he proueth by a testimony oracle of holy Scripture Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two First a proposition The rest were hardned namely so many as not being freely chosen of God did not obtain Christ and his righteousnesse vnto saluation all the rest besides these were blinded Secondly a proof out of holye Scipture to confirme the hardening of the Iewes it proueth two things not only that many Iewes were hardned because the Scripture had foretold it but whence this hardnesse came or what was the maine and highest cause of the blindnesse and hardnesse of this Iewish people to wit the singular or speciall iudgement of God so appointing so foretelling yea and so working it in time also it sheweth what this hardnesse is to wit a spirituall slumber or sencelesse sleepe of the soule or a shutting of eyes and eares that seeing and hearing they should neyther see nor heare vnto their conuersion Lastly how long this hardnesse did continue vppon the Iewes namely euen from Esay his time vnto the present time wherein the Apostle wrote vnto this day which must be referred vnto the end of verse 7. the rest cited out of Esay being enclosed in a Parenthesis Tim. What signifies the rest Silas The other Iewes which did not belong to the election of Grace but were reprobates and reiected of God Tim. What is meant by hardning Silas It signifies properly the thicke skinne of ones hands or feete with trauell or worke which is so barked or stifned as if it were pierced or pinched yet it is not felt but by translation from the body to the soule it signifies the stubbornnesse or obstinacie of mans heart resisting in his wit and will the word of God This stubbornnesse is noted in Scripture by
the occasion of all sinnes In the third place heere is an exhortation to stirre vp such to giue God thankes as haue receiued a soft and sanctified heart a sure testimony of their election by grace when their hearts are so tender as euery worde of God can pierce and prick it and take place for framing them to the sound obedience of his will 2 Thes. 2 13. Acts2 37. DIAL VII Verse 8. As it is written God hath giuen them the Spirite of slumber eyes that they should not see eares that they should not heare to this day Tim. VVHat doth the Apostle performe here or how doeth he goe forwards Silas Hee nowe setteth vppon the second part of this Chapter to shewe that the most part of the Iewes which then liued were repelled and cast out of God This part is so knit to the former as it contayneth the proofe of that which was said in the latter end of the 7. ver touching the hardning of reprobate Iewes The proofe is a diuine testimony God so appointed it and the Scriptures long before prophesied of their hardnesse Therefore I haue truely said that the rest were hardned Hee doeth not so much proue the thing to witte their hardnesse as to shewe whence it came from God so punishing the contempt of his worde as a most righteous Iudge God hath giuen Tim. What be the parts of this Text Silas Two first a preface of Paul According as it is written Secondly the text or place of Scripture which is alledged out of Esay 6. 9. and partly out of Esay 29 10. The sence and meaning is retayned though the words be not precisely the same in Paul as in Esay where it is God hath couered them with a spirite of slumber and shut their eyes Chap. 29 10. and Esay 6. 9. Goe and make their eares heauy and shut their eyes least they see c. Tim. What are we to learne out of this preface Silas One thing generally and two thinges particularly Tim. What is the generall doctrine Silas That Gods written word is the onely perfect rule and direction for all thinges necessary to bee knowne to mans saluation as appeareth Deut. 12 32. 2. Timo. 3 16. Iohn 20 31. Whatsoeuer is necessary sayeth a Father is plainely set downe in Scripture The reason of this doctrine is because the word is in nature like vnto God himselfe pure as he is pure and perfect as he is perfect God being infinite in wisedome his word cannot afford other then absolute direction Tim. What vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas It ouerthrowes vnwritten verities traditions of the Church as idle and vnneedfull Secondly it warneth all Christians to giue ouer themselues to bee gouerned by this word in will conscience affections words manners and conuersation Tim. What bee the two particular instructions from this place Silas A twofold vse of holy Scripture First that it alone is sufficient to confirm all doctrines of godlines Paul and other pen-men of the worde vse no other proofe of doctrine therefore this probation alone is enough humaine testimonies are too weake to prooue though they bee sound and agreeable to the worde because the conscience in matters of saluation is not satisfied till it heare and haue the voyce and worde of God himselfe whose word is autopiston woorthy of credite for it selfe and all other men to bee beleeued for the wordes sake the witnesses of woorthy men serues to bewray their consent with vs and ours with them in the same trueth Therefore we alledge them when neede is and cause requires sparingly placing them as seruants after their Lorde to test not to iudge this warnes vs to receiue no doctrine which will not admitte probation from Scripture Quod legimus id credimus sayeth Hierome wee beleeue so much as wee reade we are forbid by Paul to be wise aboue that which is written The second vse of holy Scripture is to serue vs not onely to proue but to declare and interprete doctrines Euen as the light of the Sunne sheweth it selfe and other things so doth holy Scripture though the Spirite be the principall interpreter of Scripture yet the Scriptures be the soueraigne and most certaine meane of interpretation one place which is obscure and harde beeing made more easie by some place which is plaine As for the learned fathers whatsoeuer the councell of Trent haue attributed to their vniforme consent as if that were the surest rule of interpretation yet they are but subordinate and secondary meanes of exposition and not that neyther further then they speake and write the truth and prooue their interpretations by the worde Againe how often are the Fathers found to iarre amongst themselues Further how shall we know what is Gods minde but from God himselfe declaring it in his word for according to it an exposition is lawfull without danger or biasphemy as heere hardnesse is interpreted by spirite of slumber and this is declared by eyes which see not and eares that heare not and heart which vnderstandeth not Our sences and enarrations saith Irenaeus without witnesse of Scripture haue no credite Tim. What things are we now to note out of the second part of our Text namely the place or testimony of Esay Silas Three things First the description of hardnes Secondly that hardnesse is a great and heauy iudgement as any in the world Thirdly that God is the author or chiefe cause of this punishment of hardnesse Tim. What is the description of hardnesse or hardning Silas It is not a thicknesse of skinne in a mans hands or feete but a spirituall slumber possessing and ruling and holding fast lockt vp the eyes the eares and hearts of wicked men least they heare and see and perceiue and be saued Tim. What is signified by slumber Silas It signifies properly a dead and deepe sleepe called Lethargy which so bindeth the sences of men as they cannot bee awaked with pricking and much pinching such a sleepe as Adam was cast into Gen. 2. But by a Metaphor it doth imply spirituall sencelesnesse or drowsinesse and blockishnesse in diuine matters which pertaine to Gods worship and mans saluation it is called in Esay 51 23. a Cup of fury and madnesse by a speech borrowed from such as being made drunke behaue thēselues like mad and frantike men Such a thing is this slumber it takes from men all sence of godlinesse and makes them euen as furious beasts and drunken men which feele and feare nothing in the midst of extreame dangers Whereas some translate that compunction or pricking which is heere englished slumber indeed the greeke word signifies so as Acts 2. 37. Then it doth set foorth the same thing by a metalepsis of the effect for the cause for they which are ouertaken with hardnesse and the dead sleepe of sinne they are both pricked with griefe and euen vexed at the hart with anger at the word rebuking and threatning them Acts 7
vnder his snaresat his pleasure whatsoeuer they thinke to the contrary 2 Tim. 2 26. Secondly it warnes all Christians greatlie to feare God which hath such fearefull executions of his anger Who wil not be afraid to disobey the word of that God which for the cup of mercy truth and sounde Doctrine being dispised can giue men to drinke a cup of fury of error and madnesse Not that hee powers into men any naughtinesse but stirs vp that which before lay hidden which causeth sinners to drinke in more sin greedilie and to delight in doing euill with continuall thirst in such poysonfull and deadly cups Silas Proceede now to the second part of the description of an hard heart and tell vs what it is to haue eyes where-with one cannot see and eares wherewith one cannot heare Silas To haue eyes and eares vnfit to see and heare or such eyes and eares wherewith they were not able to see and heare as in Math 13 15. eares dull of hearing and their eies heauy and shut as in Esay 6 10. and 29 10. Men vse to say As good neuer a whit as neuer the better so as good not to see or to heare as by hearing and seeing to be neuer the better But this is not altogether to be meant of bodily eares and eyes but by a metaphor which translateth to the soule that which is proper to the body and then eyes and eares doe signifie here such a minde so blinded with ignorance as it cannot knowe the true doctrine of saluation and such an hearte as cannot obey the Gospell The summe then heereof is thus much that the reprobate Iewes though they had eares and did heare Gods word and eyes to see Gods workes with the sence of the body for they heard Christ and his Apostles and saw their myracles yet not all with the assent of the Soule which was so farre from taking any profit to amendment and saluation by that which they saw and heard as they became rather blind in their vnderstandings and in their wils more peruerse and obstinate Tim. What are the parts of these latter words being thus opened Silas Two parts or things to bee obserued First an vndeserued mercy Secondly a iust and sharp punishment Tim. Wherein did mercy 〈◊〉 goodnesse shine forth towards the reiected Iewes Sil. Foure wayes First in this that their power of hearing and seeing was not taken from them This mercy though it be contemptible because it is common yet it is a great mercy as would bee well perceiued and felt were any of vs depriued of those corporall faculties Secondly there was affoorded them the best obiects of sight and hearing to wit the word of God which the Prophets first and after Christ declared to them thereby calling them to repentance and faith Also many and most excellent myracles of healing the sicke quickning the dead restoring sight to the blind c. Besides innumerable works of creation and gouernment I say workes both of mercy and iustice ordinary and extraordinary which were continually before their eyes to moue and stir them to God-wards Thirdly that the things which they did heare and see were not onely wonderful and singular but also that oftentimes and not seldome they did see and heare them which is signified by the doubling of the verbe Math. 13 14. In hearing they shall heare For whensoeuer a verbe is put before and thereunto is added an infinitiue moode beeing turned by a gerund thereby is signified an often and vehement action Lastly that besides these externall means offering grace to them they had inwardly engrafted into them some iudgement of conscience and there was giuen them some light of vnerstanding which none can deny but that they are the good gifts of God Tim. But alas they had no profite by all these but hurt rather Silas It is true that they had no profite by them but it was through their own default but as the sunne is no lesse glorious and bright because weak eies are offended therwith nor a plaister or oyntment lesse precious because it preuailes not to health So Gods good guifts his good word and workes are not the woorse to be esteemed because they did not benefit such as had them For as the vncurablenes of the wound or disease may make the Phisition or medicine frustrate without verbue which yet loose not their value so obstinate maliciousnes of the heart in wicked men maketh voyde Gods mercies which yet in themselues be such as deserue to be loued and praised Tim. What is the doctrine from hence Silas That there be no castawaies so wretched which doe not in some sort tast of Gods mercies as may appeare by Psalme 145 9 also by Rom. 2 4 5. and by Heb. 6 4 5 6. Euen such as blaspheme the Spirite by malicious hating and reproaching the known truth of the Gospell yet haue plentifully and diuersly felt Gods goodnes yea the diuels are not without some sence of it in that they are spared from their full torments til the time of fianll iudgement Art thou say they to Iesus come to 〈◊〉 vs before the time Mat. 8 29. see Ephes. 2 2. Also the bodyes of the wicked lye in the graue vntill the day of iudgement without any paine which is Gods great mercy The reason of this doctrine is to take from the wicked which shall perish all excuse this reason is laide downe in Rom. 1 20. The heathens had some knowledge of God by his creatures to leaue them without defence and apology least they should say We knew nothing of God had wee not beene ignorant we would 〈◊〉 liued better And secondly it serues to commend the very great kindnesse of God to vs for our imitation as in Luke 6 35 36. Mathew 5 45. Tim. What is the vse of this doctrine Silas It doth reproue such as doe euilly entreate Gods children vsing them without mercy How farre vnlike be these to God who hath mercy euen towards such as be not his owne but are vngodly sinners yea enemies and strangers from him Tim. What was the sharpe punishment obserued in these last words Silas To take no fruite at all but harme rather by that which these men heard and saw euen a farre greater blindenes and obstinacy both of minde and heart which are more besotted dulled and indurate or hardened by the doctrine and actions of God And it is so much the greater because wicked men feele it not it being such a greeuous curse and iudgement as there is none to bee matched with it for horror no not sicknesse plague nor deafenesse nor lamenesse nor imprisonment nor banishment nor dearth nor languishing death nor cruell bodily torment nor any other iudgement whatsoeuer can bee compared with a deafe and blinde soule that is to say with an hardened heart when it is the punishment of former disobedience and sinnes My reasons heereof be first because this punishment is spirituall and hath in
First it cleares Gods iustice against such as fasten the blame of their destruction vpon Gods seuerity because hee hardeneth and destroyeth none but such as by their owne malice haue deserued it Secondly it prooueth the Papists slanderers and false accusers for they are not ashamed to write of the Ministers of the Gospel that wee teach God to bee the chiefe author and proper cause of hardnesse euen as it is a sinne whereas with one consent we all doe teach the proper cause of vnbeleefe and sinne as it is a sinne to lurke in our owne nature and doe wholly discharge God of this God neyther willeth approueth nor worketh sinne saith Philip Melancton vpon the first Chapter to the Romanes Euery one sinneth willingly saith Peter Martyr and no man is compelled of God to sinne vpon the 9. Chapter of Iudges The originall of sinne is not in God saith Caluine vpon Iames 1 13. Wee hold him for impious and blasphemous faith Beza contra Castil which saith there is iniquity with God yet both Dureus the Iesuite and the Rhemish Priestes doe charge vs that we doe make God the proper authour and worker of hardnesse of heart and the actiue cause of sinne Yea hereupon Stapleton the Diuinity reader at Doway inferreth that the God of the Catholikes and the God of the Protestants is not one For saith hee the Catholikes God is not the cause of sinne but the God of the Protestants is so which is a wicked calumniation may be iustly retorted thus The true God allows no Masse Transubstantiation Purgatory prayer to or for the dead merites c. Tim. But you sayd that spirituall blindnes and hardnes proceedeth from Sathan how proue you that Silas First from the text which maketh the slumber or sencelesnesse of the Soule in heauenly matters to be an effect of the euill spirite sent by God into the wicked to make them more blinde and obstinate then they were afore Also it is written 2. Cor. 4 4. that Sathan doth blind the mindes of the wicked and 1. Kings 22 22. Sathan is sent of God with authority to leade into error and blindnes that wicked King Ahab Tim. But how is Sathan the cause of hardnes of heart Sil. As a tempter and instigator and inspirer to breathe and droppe in vngodly and vnrighteous cogitations into wicked mens hearts as liquor is distilled and dropped into a vessell Hence hee is sayed to woorke in the children of disobedience Ephesians 2 2. and to bee effectuall in the wicked strongly to delude them 2. Thes. 2. 9. and to haue entred into Iudas by his suggestion to encrease his malice against Christ. Tim. Is this power giuen to Sathan ouer any which are born of God Silas No ouer none of them but ouer the reprobate only for it is written that that wicked one toucheth them not 1. Iohn 〈◊〉 8. also by watchfulnesse and prayer they are kept from falling into his snares though they bee sore and often tempted Mat. 6 13. and 26. 41. His tyranny is exercised onely vppon and ouer them which are addicted and wholly giuen to disobedience ouer the reprobate in whome hee raigneth and worketh euen at his pleasure 2. Thes. 2. 10. Thereason here of is because wicked men are worthily committed to Sathan to be gouerned by him because they want only and wilfully shake off the regiment of God and will not bee ledde by his worde and Spirite Psalme 2 3. That which Pharaoh spake with his mouth the same all wicked men thinke in their harts and say in their soules Who is the Lorde that wee should obey him And therefore they haue an euill Spirite sette ouer them as it did happen vnto Saul who resisted the good Spirite of GOD and had therefore an euill Spirite sent to rule and vexe him Tim. What is the profit to be made hereof Silas It should teach all Christians willingly to obey God labouring to keepe his worde and suffering it to gouern their wayes lest after their deseruings he do put them into the hands and power of Sathan to be by him carried along vnto destruction for there is no remedy such as cast off the yoke and gouernment of Christ must be put vnder Sathans rule and dominion Tim. Why did you affirme that God was the cause of a blind and hardned heart Sil. Because the Scriptures both in this Text and in innumerable other places doe attribute it to God in Esay 6. 9. God commands Esay to goe and make their hearts fatte and Esay 29. 10. the Lorde is sayed to couer them with the Spirite of slumber and to shut their eyes and Esay 19 14. the Lord mingled amongst them the Spirite of errour and often in Exodus it is affirmed of God that he hardned Pharaohs heart of Sihon King of Hesbon that the Lord God hardned his Spirite and made his heart obstinate Deut. 2. 31. also Rom. 1 24. that God deliuered vp to vile affections c. and 2. Thes. 2 11. that God sent strong delusions that they should beleeue lyes and Iohn 12 40. God hath blinded their eies and hardned their hearts These and many other texts shew that God hath a hand and a worke in the hardning of sinners else wee should deny the word of God and take from God more then halfe the gouernment of the world if wee should deny him to haue an operation in the sinfull workes of the wicked whose soules and bodies are subiect to God who made them and are to be disposed by him Tim. Will not this bring in God to be the author and cause of sin seeing hardnes of heart and blindnes of minde is a sinne and if it be of God then God doth worke sinne Silas No not so this will not follow hee is the author of the iudgement but not of the sinne There bee two things to be considered in hardnesse of heart The first is apostasia the repugnancy or aberration from the will of God this God neither willeth approueth nor worketh but abhorreth and punisheth it as comming from Sathan and from the corruption of mens harts and being contrary to his image and worde The other is antimisthia Rom. 1 27. the recompence or iudgement which is executed when a sinner that was blinde and obstinate before is further indurate and blinded as a reward due to his contempt of God Of this punishment and due recompence God is the authour and cause for it is a iust thing with God to punish sin with sinne lesser with greater former with latter sinnes All punishment being an act of iustice is good Therefore sinne as it is a punishment commeth from God and not as it is a transgression for so it proceeds from Sathan and the wicked Thus Augustine teacheth Pharaoh sayeth he hardneth himselfe libero arbitrio and God hardened him iusto suo indicie againe God hardeneth not as an euill auth our but as a righteous iudge who though hee doeth not instill any sinne into the creature
and to become like a tottring wall or broken hedge for lacke of good lawes wise Gouernours the power of the sword c. For proofe heere of see Esay 2 2 3 4 5 6. c. which should preuaile with vs to moue vs to be thankefull to God both in word deed for that little strength that is left vnto vs least if we continue in our vnthankfulnesse and sinfull course we doe worthily thereby prouoke God to bowe our backs and strike through our loynes and strip vs of all our strength to become not only feeble stooping and crooked but fall downe flat till our enemies tread trample vpon vs as on myre and dirt in the streete If God did thus vnto Ierusalem and the Iewes which were great among the Nations euen his beloued people whom he had honoured with fame and renowne aboue all people yet if hee spared not them for their transgressions but made their strength to fall so as they were not able to rise vp Lamen 1 14 15 then iudge ye what cause we haue to feare the like iudgement whose sinnes are so much the more greeuous then theirs by how much the mercies that we haue abused are more and greater then were the mercies bestowed on them Wherefore let vs speedily repent and turne to the Lord with all our hearts earnestly praying him to heale our Land which is sore shaken by the losse of very many worthies in all professions and degrees of men amongst vs let vs beware least we giue God cause to take vp that complaint against vs which sometimes hee tooke vp against the Iewes by his Prophet Esay Chap. 57 verse 1. The righteous perisheth and no man considereth in his heart Tim. We haue heard hit her to of the three 〈◊〉 of punishments wished or prayed for against the Iewes let vs heare what is to be saide touching the equity of these punishments how inst they be Silas That is pointed at and noted in the worde recompence in the end of the ninth verse whereby is signified a retaliation and requitall to the wicked Iewes that as they had taken pleasure to afflict the righteous and to make all things greeuous vnto them and especially had perfecuted Iesus the sonne of God giuing him vinigar to drinke and gall to eate to vexe him with all So it was but rightfull that God mete home the Iewes with their owne measure paying them with their owne coyne and for a recompence to them should strike them with blindnes for sinning against their knowledge and should make their most pleasant and prosperous things to proue bitter and dangerous and finally should turne their greatest strength to weakenesse and feeblenes because they had abused it vnto wickednesse Tim. What instructions are we to gather from hence Silas First that it is a righteous thing with God not onely to punish sinners but to proportionate the paine and make it like vnto the sinne as it were eye for eye tooth for tooth bloud for bloud spoyling for spoyling iudging for iudging c. Touching which thing looke more vpon Rom. 1 25 26. This ought to awake sinners which haue iniuried eyther God or man that by hearty repentance they may preuent and turne away Gods righteous recompence Secondly from this word recompence wee learne another lesson namely that blindnes and ignorance from God hath not the nature of sinne simply and onely but of a recompence when it is inflicted as a due requitall for former sinnes and in this respect sinne is from God as author to wit as sinne hath the condition of a recompence but not as it hath the quality of a trangressiō for so it proceeds from Sathans suggestion and mans corruption In sinnes mans euill worke in offending God by breaking the law must bee seuered in consideration and truth both from the good worke of God and his iudgement by punishing offences righteously which if Papists would confesse for they cannot but see it they would cease to slander vs Protestants by speaking and writing that wee make God the proper cause of sinne as it is sinne whereas wee teach that in sinne beside the anomia which is from man himselfe there is also antimisthia which is the proper worke of God Tim. We haue seene what is to be learned from the parts of this text is there not some thing to bee learned from it beeing wholly considered Silas Yes and namely thus much that sometime and in some causes and from some persons imprecations and curses be lawfull Tim. In whom be imprecations lawfull and towards whom in what causes things in what manner Silas First it is lawful in God himselfe the soueraigne and righteous author of blessings and curses Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. For God being himselfe most holy can neyther blesse nor cursse no otherwise but holily Also in the Prophets and Apostles which had the Spirit of Prophesie a warrant by a speciall calling to curse others it was in thē absolutely lawful so to do Thirdly in publicke persons as Magistrates Ministers and Parents it is lawfull conditionally that the cause of their curse be not priuate but publickly to wit Gods glory 2. that their affections be not partiall nor maliciously distempered with desire of reuenge Now for the persons towards whom imprecation must bee vsed they must bee such as shew themselues to bee desperate and professed enemies to God and godlinesse such as were Ananias Simon Magus Elmas the Sorcerer the Traitor Iudas the cruell persecuting Iewes Thirdly curses must bee vsed onely in such matters as do concern God or his church And fourthly not in those thinges that are eternall for no man without peculiar reuelation may pray for the damnation of any man but in things which are temporall so farre forth onely as they may tend to the saluation of the parties Finally as touching the manner curses are to be wished no otherwise then with this affection of the conuersion of others expressed or vnderstood if they belong vnto God or otherwise that they may be confounded Tim. Whereunto may the knowledge of this doctrine helpe and further Christians Silas First to reproue such as rashly out of spleene or choller do banne or curse either themselues or others their children or neighbours and secondly to warne them to take care of repenting for that which is past hence-forward to take heede how they rush thorough indiscretion or impatiency into such wicked imprecations least besides the taking of the sacred name of GOD in vaine contrary to the third commandement they do puli downe vppon their owne heads these verie curses which they haue pronounced with their owne mouths as it is threatned in that verie precept and as it hapned vnto one Charles Duke of Bourbon who was slaine with a Gun-shot in the assault of a Towne as hee had wished vnto himselfe and vnto one Henry an Earle of Schuartzbourgh who miserably perished being drowned in a Iakes according to his vsuall imprecations and vnto
made and constituted members of Christ and are planted into the tree of his Church to become branches thereof As good fruite causeth not a tree to be good but is a witnesse of the goodnesse of the tree So good workes and all other good gifts doe testifie vs to be Christians but faith onely makes vs to be such For by faith we liue Gal. 2 20. Rom. 1 12. Whereas both our English Diuines and others doe write that we are ingrafted into Christ by baptisme it must be meant that it is a sacrament and a seale of that faith which regenerateth and ingrafteth into Christ Rom. 4. 11. for which purpose reade M. Fulke on Acts 22. 17. and Rom. 6 4. Tim. What reasons are there to proue this that faith onely makes vs to be Christians Silas First wee are Christians by that which quickens vs to God but it is faith alone by which wee are quickened to Godward for before faith be come we were dead in sin Ephe. 2 1 2 3 5 8. Secondly we are not the members of Christ till we bee vnited to him as to our head but this vnion is wrought by faith Ephe. 3 17. Till wee bee adopted by grace to bee made the Sons of God and haue Christes righteousnesse imputed to vs wee are none of Christs but both our adoption and iustification are done by faith Roman 3. 28. Galat. 3. 26. therefore it is by fayth that wee are the branches of the true Oliue and do please God Tim. What profit are Christians to make to themselues of this doctrine Silas It confutes both the Papists who teach that the very acte of Baptisme makes vs to become Gods children and so doth iustifie regenerate and sanctifie vs as also the phantasticall spirits which taught that wee are the sonnes God before we beleeue Secondly it warneth vs of the miserable estate that the Pagans Turkes Iewes and all Infidels which be without the Church do liue in as also all wicked men and hypocrites which are within the Church who hauing no faith rightly to ingraft them into Christ and his body therefore they partake not in the roote nor fatnesse of the Oliue but wholy want Christ with his Spirite grace and saluation in which regard they are much to be pittied of vs and God is earnestly to be prayed that such among them as belong vnto him he would in graft them into his Sonne by faith Thirdly it exhorts all men that haue not the blessing of a beleeuing heart aboue all things to labour for it that they may be made one with Christ and bee blessed by beleeuing Gal. 3 9. For albeit faith be a guift freely bestowed out of Gods mercy to whom hee will yet God vseth not to giue it to the snorting Christian but to such as labour and seeke for it Lastly wee are by this doctrine called from pride and arrogancy vnto humility of heart for seeing wee become Christians and Gods children by faith and faith comes not from our selues but it is the guift of God we ought not to boast as if it were not freely giuen vs Ephe. 2 8. 1. Cor. 4 7. If faith both do spring from and wholly relye vpon mercy then the faithfull haue no cause of glorying but to reioyce rather in this that they know God to be mercifull Iere. 9 24. Further seeing faith findes nothing in man to make him accepted to God but sinne and death and doth send men out of themselues to fetch righteousnesse and life from another Therefore the faithfull haue great reason to walke humbly before God and mē Rom. 3 28. Rom. 4 1 2. Tim. Proceede and tell vs what is meant by high minded Silas Some referre this to the wisedome of the mind and expound it thus Be not wise in your selues or bee not wise in your owne conceite whereupon the Papists build their absurd implicite faith against Scripture and reason But they doe much better which referre it to the affections of the heart expounding it thus Be not haughty in heart or be not proud in your thoughts The word feare which signifies humble reuerence of God shewes that thus we ought to take the word high minded Tim. What is our doctrine from hence Silas That pride of heart or high mindednesse ought to be farre from such as be professed Christians The reasons heereof be these First it is forbiddē of God maketh vs odious to God and men Secondly it takes Gods glory from him and giues it to men and this is an abhomination to giue his glory to any Thirdly it is an absurd thing to be proud of that which is none of ours for we haue nothing at all no not a crumme of bread or a drop of water but of free guift Mat. 6 11. Iames 1 17. If it be a sencelesse thing that a stage player should bee proud of anothers apparell which he borrowed must by and by put it off how voide of sence should we be to be proud of such things as come without vs nay for such things as God might condemne in vs and vs for them because wee eyther abuse or corrupt Gods guifts and therby haue cause to be humbled in our best estate Lastly pride is a very dangerous thing for it pulled downe Gods iudgements vpon Angels and vpon Kings as Nabuchadnezar and Herod vpon nations as the Romanes and Iewes vpon Apostles as Peter therfore pride is by all meanes to be eschued and striuen against both by good meditation and earnest prayer to haue it mortified by grace if wee will please God and prosper now and for euer Tim. Haue we heere any present need of this admonitiou Sil. Yea very much and greatly because all manner of pride abounds among vs it was neuer more rise both outward and inward pride and in all sorts and degrees as our apparell words lookes gate title hunting after dignities striuing for precedency our boasting in our knowledge and disdaining of others all this doth testifie to our faces that wee are proude and therefore haue need to repent least we doe perish Tim. Tell vs what is heere meant by feare Silas It is set as contrary to high mindednesse and signifies humble reuerence of God or reuerence of God ioyned with humility for as pride and presumption of heart stirred vp by Gods guifts hath for companion carnall security which is the greatest enemy to grace and faith So humility arising from the sight of our great vnworthinesse and manifold infirmities is euer coupled with a reuerent awe of Gods displeasure which is a speciall conseruer of faith or of a Christian in the estate of faith Tim. But how agreeth this precept of Paul but feare with that commandement of Moses Exod 20 20. Feare not and with that of Christ Luke 12 4. Also that of Iohn 1. Iohn 4 18. Charity casteth out feare Silas The feare forbid in these places is eyther the immoderate feare of mighty men driuing others to forsake true religion
obtaine to beleeue in Christ not by fortune or by their owne merites but freely through the mercy of God The proofe hereof is first Rom. 9. 16. where election and faith which dependeth vpon it are denied vnto and taken from our owne merites and attributed wholly to God and mercy adde hereunto Ephe. 2. 8. Furthermore vnbeliefe commeth from the free will of man being corrupt therefore it cannot ingender faith for out of one fountain commeth not sweete and sowre water Lastly if faith come from our selues though but in part then might wee haue some reioycing in our selues but we must wholly glory in God and not in our selues 1. Cor. 1. 31. Therefore faith in them by an effectuall calling is the onely woorke of his grace and mercy Tit. 3. 4. 5. 2. Tim. 1. 9. Tim. What is the profit wee are to make to our selues by this doctrine Silas It teacheth where to beg faith when we lacke it and whome to thanke when wee haue it Thirdly it conuicteth such of errour as in matter of saluation part stakes and deuide betweene Gods mercies and mans free will as if it had some power to beleeue the promises and onely needed some helpe of grace Thirdly it humbleth the pride of man to consider that all that is pleasing to God and tending to eternall life doth come without our selues wholly by the grace of God 1. Cor. 1 29. Tim. Will not this weaken our endeauour after the getting and increasing of faith and other sauing heauenly graces Sil. No verily it may quench arrogancy but it will quicken our industry because the more mercifull God is vnto vs the more wee are bound to doe what lyeth in vs to please him Psal. 130. 4. Rom. 12 1. Secondly though faith come of God yet our duty is to seeke aske knocke labour and striue to attaine it and the promise is to such Tim. What other things may we learne from the two former verses of this text Silas That the vnbeleefe and contumacy of the Iewes hath well deserued their breaking off from the Christian Church so as God is iust and they haue no cause to complaine Secondly why the Iewes and the Gentiles might not beleeue both together but by courses one after another is a secret to be adored of vs and not to be inquired into verse 33. Thirdly the conuersion of the Gentiles followed the vnbeleefe of the Iewes not as an effect of the proper cause for the Iewes in their disobeying intended no mercy to the Gentiles but as an euent consequent of Gods prouidence and counsell so purposing disposing matters to the praise of his name Elsewhere that noteth the euent and not the moouing of the finall cause 1. Cor. 12. Acts 1 2. Tim. Now proceede to the 32. verse and tell vs the summe of the argument contained therein Silas God hath equally shut vp both Iew and Gentile as it were in a prison to this ende that the elect among them might equally obtaine mercy vnto saluation Tim. In what sence may it be saide of God that he shuts vp men in vnbeleefe Sil. Not by dropping and powring vnbeleefe into their hearts for God is not the author of sinne nor yet onely by suffering men to be blinded with ignorance and to become vnbeleeuers or by withdrawing the Spirite and word of faith from men and by declaring and conuicting men of infidelity in which sence the Scripture is saide to shut vp men vnder sinne Gal. 3 22. because sinne is reuealed by the law Rom. 3 20. But God as a righteous Iudge deliuering men vp to blindnesse and hardnesse of heart doth hold thē fast fettered in the ghiues of their vnbeleef Like as a Iudge doth inflict imprisonment vpon offenders and restraineth their liberty so all men till the time of their effectuall calling are kept in the prison of incredulity by the iustice of God their sinne so deseruing to haue it This is therefore a metaphor or speech borrowed from earthly affaires and applied to spirituall things Tim. What is our lesson from the first part of the verse Silas That God vseth to punish one sinne by another wherein yet he is not the author of the sinne but of the punishment the iudgement is from God the fault is from men therefore let all men stand in feare of him who can strike the Spirite as well as the flesh Secondly that the condition both of elect and reprobates by nature is alike all being incredulous disobedient to God and miserable and therefore none ought to bee puft vp aboue another our case being all one and the elect beeing no better then others by birth haue the more cause to praise Gods goodnes for caling them to the faith and leauing others in vnbeleefe which were no worse thē themselues were Tim. In the next part of the sentence what is meant by the world All Silas Not euery particular person but some of all sorts as Augustine expounds it some Iewes some Gentiles euen all the faithfull of euery nation This may appeare to be the sence by comparing this place with Ro. 10 11 12. Gal. 3 20 22. where that is called sin which is called vnbeleefe here that tearmed the promise there which is heere tearmed mercie and the vniuersall particle All restrained or limited vnto beleeuers Tim. What instructions haue wee from these last words Silas That wee are not to despaire of the conuersion of any be they neuer so great vnbeleeuers for Gods power and mercy are greater then mens sinnes therefore none must cast away hope of others or their owne saluation Secondly it is God alone that is able to open the eyes of such as are blinded by vnbeleefe as none deliuereth the offender out of prison but the Iudge which committeth him so none can escape out of the Fetters of vnbeleefe but through the mercy of God which shut them vp in that prison Therefore let all pray vnto him to pardon their vnbeleefe to giue them Faith to beleeue in his onely begotten 〈◊〉 our Redeemer for they onely are free whom the Sonne maketh free al others remaine fast tied and bound in the chaines and manacles of naturall blindnesse and infidelity hauing not so much by any strength of their own wil as to desire liberty DIAL XXIIII Verses 33 34 35 36. O the deepenesse of the Riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God howe vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out for who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who was his Counseller c. Tim. VVHat doth this Text containe Silas A conclusion of the former argument touching election and reprobation but especially of the mystery touching the reiecting and calling of the Iewes at the consideration of which things he as one striken with amazement exclaimeth that they are too high or deepe for him eyther to vnderstand or vtter being worthy to be admired and adored because of the admirable wisedome and iustice of God in them and
short time vanish and passe away as smoake or as a shaddow 1. Cor. 7 31. Therefore euen in this text they bee likened to a figure or image as also Psal. 73. which hath insolidity or vnsoundnesse in it Now true beleeuers which are borne of God vnto eternall glory in the heauens 2. Pet. 1 3 4. must not imbrace thinges which bee fading and withering of short continuance it is not for such as be called to a blessed immortality to glue themselues to vanities which haue no certainety nor durance Tim. But haue the godly any need of this debortation which you haue so strengthened with Scripture and good reason it should seeme they haue seeing Paul writeth this to the faithfull Romanes Silas Yea very much for God doth nothing superfluously and in vaine he would not giue such an exhortation but on iust necessity also by nature we are prone to fall into that from which God disswadeth vs. Moreouer the lusts and fashions of the wicked be deceitfull aboue measure and exceeding pleasant to the flesh corruption of nature which seeing the godly haue not wholly put off for they are partly flesh and partly Spirit therefore they had neede to be warned and by many reasons as by bits or bridles to be held in from running after the manners of this world especially seeing they cannot there is a necessity in it but liue together with mē of this world therefore not without great heede and labour prayer and paines can be kept pure from the infection of this world as it is no easie matter to keep them from beeing besmutted defiled or burnt and pricked which touch and handle Colliars pitch hot coales or thornes And besides all which hath beene sayd to preserue the children of God from partaking in the fashions and spots of this world this is not the least motiue because the truth and power of Religion and Christianitie stands heerein See Iames 1 27. Let any person haue neuer so great knowledge of Scripture and make neuer so godly a profession yet if he ftriue not against the corruptions and spots of the worlde but communicate in them and in his lustes beeing like the vaine and wicked of the worlde there is not a dramme of true Religion in him Tim. Vnto what vses and profit may the meditation of this doctrine serue vs Christians Sil. First it serueth to reproue and vtterly to condemne their course as vnchristian who make the fashions and con ditions of worldly men the chiefe or onely square of their behauiour thinking they doe well when they doe as they see others doe and in their words apparrell diet actions are like the most and worst men but if they haue some or many learned rich wise and worshipfull persons for their precedents and guides then they blesse their soules in their euill wayes and no body must mislike or speake against them Herein they be like those Iewes mentioned in the Gospell who fashioned themselues in their opinions traditions and actions vnto their rulers yea so farre as they cryed against Christ Crucifie him crucifie him onely because the Scribes and Phacisies did hate him So the tenne Tribes would be Idolatrous because Ieroboam their king serued Idols Thus examples of great men do great harme and as a violent floude or 〈◊〉 doe carry the common people after them such as Princes be such people will bee Therefore it is to bee marked that the Apostle doeth not say ye may fashion your selues like vnto such in the world which bee famous for wisedome knowledge authority wealth but for biddeth vs to be like the world without all exceptions It mattereth not what sinfull men be for those thinges though they shine in honour and bee renowned for wit and policy yet if they be secure and worldly liuers we may not at any hand conforme our selues to them but when any of you haue taken leaue to transgresse this precept of the Apostle it will be but a poore plea at the day of Gods wrath to say thou thoughtst that thou mightst haue done and said as such and such men gaue thee example Therefore doe not deceiue your owne hearts but bee wise do not look what others do which be euil or what great men doe which bewray themselues by their talke and doings to be of this world Walke not thou in their wayes my sonne do not tread in the same steps for they shall suddenly and horribly perish sinking downe vnto hell in a moment therefore choose none of their wayes and albeit others wil admire and imitate them yet feare thou that God whose mercies hath elected and called thee to Christ and doth now beseech thee not to conforme and fashion thy selfe like to the world Secondly heere is an admonition for all good Christians to flye al vnnecessary and causelesse fellowships with vncleane liuers and prophane worldlings least by liuing familiarly with them we do learne their fashions and maners such as will flye a sinne must flye all the meanes thereof Reason and long experience doth assure vs that our fashions and courses will be such as theirs be with whom we daily conuerse Hardly or not at all shall we bee helde from following and allowing their practises whose persons we do like and liue with This is that whereof the word of God so often warneth vs that as we shall learne vprightnesse and wisedome of them that bee wise and vpright so we shall be peruerse if we be companions with the peruerse and wicked Such is the strength of sinne as it easily poisoneth them that come neere it euen like the pestilence Moreouer our sinfull nature is so apt to take the contagion of sin as flaxe and tinder to take the fire Hence came those protestations of Dauid Psal. 26. and 119. and that admonition of Paul Ephes. 5 11. which shoulde prouoke all men as euer they do mind to obey this precept of not conforming to auoide voluntary companie of vaine and vngodly persons Thinke with your selues if such godly persons so wise and well mortified as Dauid was durst not ioyne himselfe to corrupt and carnall company vpon feare to be like them then howe much the more are others to looke to it which by manie degrees are not so strong as this holy King and Prophet was Oh that you would once beleeue that there were great hurt and hinderance vnto godlinesse in the conuersation with vngodly and vnrighteous men whose words and workes shew them to be of this world as Peters language descried him to be a Galilean Tim. What other lessons from this Verse Silas Whereas the Apostle dooth not write that yee should go out of this world and leaue it quite and shut your selues in Monasteries and Cloysters Iohn 17 15. Neyther saith he vse not this world for wee bee commanded so to do 1 Cor. 7 31. and God hath giuen many thinges both for necessity and comfort which hee woulde haue vsed in his feare but saying thus fashion or
good or the euill offered to them redounds to him Mat. 25 45. Also how can wee by our offence giuen make voide the fruite and force of Christs death towards our brother offended by v so much as we may and no thankes to vs if it bee not so what other thing I say can this be then to sinne against Christ by plucking from him one whom he hath so dearely bought Which ought not to bee vnderstood as if any effectually redeemed by the death of Christ and by faith ingrafted in him could indeed perish as Huberus many Lutherans teach for this is most firmely to be held as Augustine saith That none of the predestinate can vtterly fall away from grace for then Gods election should be frustrate and Christ vntrue who saith It is vnpossible Mat. 24. And his loue changeable Iohn 13 1. His couenant broken Iere. 31 32. Christs intercession vnauaileable Iohn 17 15 20 21. Gods wisedome decelued his power and goodnesse ouercome and vanquished by mans sinne all which are not onely absurd but impossible howbeit in respect of mans weakenesse ready to fall euen as a young childe or a sicke person soone ouerturned and the extreame power and malice of Sathan that like a Dragon is able to shake and pull downe Cedars euen strong ones if God permit And lastly in regard of the great dangerous temptations and scandals which sore tempt vs it is true that the beleeuer may be destroyed and when any offence is giuen them then what lyeth in the party that put the blocke in his brothers way hee casteth his brother downe headlong to eternall destruction but the mighty God with his hand vpholds all his not from falling but from falling away Tim. What duties may this doctrine of offences teach vs Silas It instructeth vs to know that such things as in respect of their nature bee not euill and which otherwise we might doe yet if they proue scandals and hurts to our brethren we ought to shun them as things sinfull and vnlawfull for that meate which may be eaten if no offence follow to eate it with offence is euill to him that doth it Rom. 14 20. and the like we are to iudge of all other indifferent things that accidentally by the scandall annexed to them they cease to be indifferent and pollute him that doth them with offence Secondly here is an admonition to all Christians which openly commit grosse sinnes and by their example teach others to doe the like Also to parents Maisters and all Gouernors which in the presence of their inferiors haue spoken or done wicked things or foreslowed good duties as prayer reading c. edifying them in iniquity by such naughty practises and by sins of omission that betimes vpon the former reasons they moue themselues to hearty repentance for the scandall and offences they haue set before others For seeing Christ hath said it Woe must bee to such by whom offences come except such as giue thē be truly humbled turning to God desiring forgiuenesse of his mercy fully purposing to walke without offence heereafter for certainely they shall feele the curse of God which doe giue occasion of harme to the soules of heedelesse men seeing a cursse is threatned Deut. 27 18. Will God poure his curse and vengeance on them who make the blinde stumble to the hurt of his body wil he not much more do this to soul destroyers Tim. Now that we haue done with the doctrine of offences and proued it by reasons both forreigne and bred in the Text let vs heare what we are to learne from the obiection in the 14. verse and first what it is to be perswaded through the Lorde Iesus Silas Through the Lord Iesus signifies not the merit of his death as some thinke for before the time of his passion nothing was vncleane in his owne nature but either 1. generally through Adams sinne which polluted all or 2. morally by intemperancie and ryot or 3. Ceremonially prohibited as certaine Beasts vnder the Law or 4. scrupulously and superstitiously of such as doubt of the lawfulnesse of lawfull meates It signifies therefore by the teaching and instruction of Christ by whose spirit he knew and was perswaded not probably and couiecturally as the word is vsed when the Scripture speaks of other mens faith and constancy as Rom. 15 14. 2 Tim. 1 5. Heb. 6 9. but certainly infallibly and assuredly so as he knowes it could not be otherwise In which sence the word is vsed when a man speakes of his owne Religion and saluation as Rom. 8 20. For euery man knowes best his owne heart and those things that himselfe hath receiued of God 2 Cor. 2 12. Tim. What is our Doctrine hence Silas That Christian faith is not a bare opinion or a doubting thinking a thing to bee so but an vndeceiuable certainty of that wee doe beleeue containing in it these three distinct things First a sound distinct knowledge of the thing beleeued I know Secondly a firme perswasion strongly assuring the heart Thirdly a confidence resting and reioycing with satisfaction vnto our mindes surely looking to enioy that we beleeue Tim. What Vse is to be made of this doctrine Silas That ignorant Christians who do either hate knowledge or seeke not for it also the wauering minded which do not rest with any gladnesse in the promises of Christ they are quite destitute of Faith what socuer they thinke of themselues And they doe falsly teach the doctrine of faith who deny to it infallible certainty And lastly it is a good token both of the being and growing of faith in a Christian heart the more firmely and strongly it doth apprehend and sticke to the word Moreouer from the 14. verse we are taught that the Papists defile pollute Gods creatures to themselues because they iudge them to be vncleane for meates bee as they are esteemed vncleane to him that thinks them so Of the purity and impurity of meates we shall say more in verse 20. Tim. Then in the meane time expound and collect the instructions from verse 16. the last verse of our text Silas It hath a new argument to disswade from giuing offence to the weak in our christian liberty about meats thus We may not do ought which may cause our Christian liberty to be euill spoken of but for the strong to eate with offence to the weake it wil cause our commodity to be euill spoken off therefore offences ought to be auoided For exposition of the words howsoeuer by your good or commodity some vnderstand their faith or hope of glory or godlinesse yet the matter in hande which is to direct to the right vse of christian libertie in middle things and the comparing this Text with 1 Cor. 10 29. wher that is stiled Liberty which here is phrased Good doth clearely open this place to be meant of this liberty which might be blasphemed that is reproched and euill spoken of and Christ also by it
of two sorts of persons First of our infirme and weake Brethren who not knowing but that Moses Lawes touching certaine meates prohibited and difference of dayes were still in force might by the vndue vntimely vse of this liberty by such as had better instruction and knew that Iesus in his death had abolished those Leuitical shadows be brought to mislike Christ and his Gospell as contrary to Moses and to open their mouths to reproach this Christian liberty taught by the Gospell and so to fal off againe from the Faith which they had before submitted vnto Secondly by strangers who were without the Church and might say Lo these are the Christians they cannot agree one holds one thing another the contrarie what concord is this what a Religion is this As our Papists by our home diuisions take occasions to blaspheme our Religion forgetting their own domesticall contentions in more and waightier mttters See M. Doctor Halles Booke intituled the Peace of Rome which is nothing lesse then at vnity in it selfe yet vpbraids diuision to vs. Tim. What may we learne from hence Silas This teacheth that Christian liberty is a blessing seeing it enfreeth vs from the yoake and bondage of ceremonies therefore we owe thankes to God for it that we may freely and lawfully feed on such creatures as Salomon in all his glory might not touch without sin Secondly such as do striue and differ about things indifferent do open and loose the tongues of friends and enemies to reproach our good and our Gospell and our God Oh that Gath and Ascalon had neuer hearde of the diuisions of Epbraim and Iudah DIAL VII Verse 17. For the kingdom of God is not meates drinks but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Tim. VVHat containes this Text Silas A new argument to disswade the strong from striuing about the vse of meats and such things to the offence of the weake The argument is more forcible then any of the former It is this the kingdome of Heauen stands not in these indifferent things therefore wee may not with the scandall and destruction of our Brethren contend about them In which reason the Apostle seemeth somewhat closely to insinuate vnto the rebuke of the strong as if they had beene too eager and earnest in these externall matters placing piety and pleasing of God in them as if all our good and happinesse had depended on them not so saith Paul the kingdom consisteth in more waightie things as righteousnes peace and ioy in the Spirit and not in such outward indiffrent matters as meates and dayes and the like which in no whit appertaine to Gods worship and mans saluation The parts of this 17. verse bee two the one affirmatiue the other negatiue In this latter it is denied that the kingdome of God is meate and drinke in the other it is affirmed that it is in righteousnesse peace and ioy The holy Ghost who as an efficient cause distinguisheth worldly righteousnesse peace and ioy from that which is both Religious and Christian comming not of the Flesh but from the Spirit being in spirituall not carnall things and therefore the fit and meete matter of the Kingdome of GOD which consisteth not of this world Tim. Interprete the words what signifies the Kingdome of God Silas Amongst sundrie acceptions there bee two especially whereof I now make vse First the estate of grace whereby Christraigneth in our hearts by his Spirite this is called Kingdome because it is the enterance into and the way vnto the Kingdome aboue Secondly Kingdome signifieth the estate of glorie and blisse in heauen where because God shall fully reigne in his Saints and immediately not as heere vnperfect and by meanes of the word therefore it is tearmed also and more cheefly the Kingdom of God I see nothing against it why the Text may not bee expounded in both these sences without wrong to phrase or circumstance or scope For following the first sence putting kingdome for that grace whereby we are reconciled to God or able to please him then the meaning is that since there is no necessity of meates to this purpose as to bring vs to Gods fauour and make vs acceptable to him 1 Cor. 8 8. which teacheth that meates nor drinkes make vs neither more nor lesse acceptable vnto God therefore there ought to be no difference about them to the scandall one of another especially if wee embrace the latter sence our saluation is neither hindred nor furthred by meates and drinkes therefore a folly it is to contend about these things which shall not bee necessarie in the kingdome of heauen as one saith nor of any vse in our celestial conuersation as Origen writeth nor the things that must bring vs to heauen as Chrysostom speaks nor the cause of our reigning there There is a Synecdoche in these tearmes of meates and drinkes for they are put for all other things of a middle Nature whatsoeuer they be they do no whit at al belong to Gods worship now or mans felicity heereafter being simply considered in themselues Tim. What are the Doctrines to bee learned out of the first part of this verse thus opened Silas Euen this that things that be indifferent are of no necessity vnto the seruice of God or sauing of our soules The proofes heereof first from authority of Scripture Mat. 15 11. 1 Cor. 8 8. Heb. 13 9. 1 Tim. 4 4. 8. According to these Scriptures our English Church hath iudged these meates c. to be vnnecessary in their own Nature either to holinesse or happinesse the cleare light of the word hauing taught vs as the words of the statute be An. 3. of Edw. 6. that one day or one kinde of meate of it selfe is not more holy pure or cleane then another and that no meates at any time can defile any Christian and that all meates are lawful so they be not vsed in disobedience and vice but be receiued with sobrietie and thankesgiuing to God and sanctified by the word and prayer therefore howsoeuer with a ciuill abstinence at certaine seasons is well commanded and ought accordingly to be practised yet no Religion is to be placed in such abstinence from meats whereof this reason may bee rendred that by meates neither is the heart strengthened in grace or polluted with sinne made neyther wiser nor better holier or happier Tim. How then doth the Apostle reck on vppe gluttonie and drunkennesse amongest the sinnes which barre vs from Gods kingdome and on the other side seeing murther is a Capitall sinne and men may commit it vpon themselues by Fasting and Abstinence how may it then be truly saide that the kingdome of God is not meates and drinkes Silas It is true that by excesse in meates and drinkes the Kingdome may be lost 1 Cor. 6. 10. Galat. 5 21. but meates and drinkes themselues taken or not taken doe not exclude vsfrom in the kingdom nor giue vs enterest vnto it Howsoeuer the abuse by
may we take from this verse thus opened Sil. Heere is laide foorth the condition of weake Christians which lacke the knowledge of the word such are apt to stūble like blind men like sicke persons they be weak ready to trip and to fall vpon euery occasion This must serue to humble the infirme and weake of iudgement stirre them vp to seeke for more store of grace and light of knowledge to be able to walke more firmely Secondly it is much better in case of offence to sorbeare our liberty in things indifferent then to vse it as the saluation of a Brother is a farre more precious thing then the nourishing of our flesh or body Also thereby we preferre peace and edification to our pleasure Tim. In the 22. Verse what is meant by Faith Thou hast Faith for with M. Beza I had rather reade these Wordes by way of concession then by interrogation Hast thou faith Silas Faith signifies the knowledge and perswasion of our liberty in indifferent things as verse 14. in his owne example he expounds it These words contain another secret obiection in the behalfe of the strong thus I know and beleeue my liberty which I haue by Christ that nothing is vnpure to me why should not I prosesse it in words and expresse it in acte without respect had of others This Obiection the Apostle answeres first by granting Thou hast this Faith I yeeld it vnto thee Secondly by distinguishing thus Haue thy faith vnto thy selfe in thine owne Conscience but expresse it not to the hurt of thy Brother for this must be vnderstood necessarily enioy thy knowledge to thy edification but vse it not to anothers destruction Tim. What then shall my Faith lye hid and be smothered Silas No saith the Apostle haue it before God approoue it vnto him vse it so as one that knowes he must giue an account of it before God and comfort thy selfe in it in his sight and be thankfull to him for that knowledge which he hath giuen thee and that is fufficient in this case Thou needest not make any ostentation of it to the hurt of thy brother let it euen be enough to thee that God knowes thy faith This is like vnto that precept of Christ Math. 6 6. Thy Father that seeth in secret shal reward thee openly As in some cases and sometimes wee may hide our Prayers so the profession of our faith lest we boast vnto the danger of others Tim. What then is it lawfull for Christians to dissemble their Faith and profession of it Will it bee sufficient in time of persecution to haue Faith in his heart before God Howe then hath Christ commanded vs to confesse him before men Also see Rom. 10 10. where both faith and confession are required vnto saluation Silas Our Apostle heere speaketh neither of generall Faith by which we beleeue the whole word both of Law and Gospell nor yet of iustifying Faith whereby wee receiue Christ or the promises of Christ vnto saluation but of a particular faith whereby we beleeue something to be lawfull Secondly euen this particular faith which is a perswasion of our liberty in indifferent things is thē onely to be concealed when it cannot bee professed and practised without offence and scandall vnto our weake brother Not the profession then but the vnseasonable hurtfull profession of this faith is heere prohibited Heerewith a greeth the iudgement of Chrysostome vpon this place This text saith he is not to be vnderstoode of the faith of doctrine but of that which appertaineth to the argument in hand namely the Faith about things indifferent Touching the former faith saith hee it is written With the Mouth confession is made to Saluation Againe He that denieth me before men before my Father will I deny him This faith is oppressed if it be not expressed but the other faith about middle things is then subuerted when it is vnseasonably shewed Tim. Tell vs now what the Apostle doth in the rest of the Chapter to the end thereof Silas Hee giueth three short and pithy rules to direct both strong and weake in the vse of things indifferent The first concernes the strong onely the second the weak onely the third them both The first is set downe by way of acclamation O blessed is the man which condemneth not himselfe in that which he allowes Touching the vnderstanding of which rule note that Apostle speakes first touching a mans condemning himselfe and not beeing condemned of others or making themselues worthy to be condemned of others Secondly he speaketh of condemning and allowing in the same person not of disallowing in another what he persormes in himselfe Thirdly hee is to be vnderstood of one and the same instant whereby one man in his iudgement condemneth and in his practise alloweth one and the same thing The summe then of the rule is thus much that hee is indeede a happy man whose practise in outward acte agrees with the inward iudgement of his conscience More plainely thus In conscience to be perswaded that a weake brother is not to bee offended by vndue and vntimely exercise of our liberty so to allow this as by no contrary deede to condemne it it is the happinesse of a man not to bee accused of his heart Let all men striue for this happy condition after the examples of Iob chap. 27 6. and of Paul 2 Corinth 1 12. Tim. What is the second Rule which belongs to the weake Silas He that doubts is damned if he eate because hee eates not of faith that is not beleeuing so in his heart as hee shewes in acte The rule more at large is thus much that such a one is guilty of sinne hurts his conscience and offends God which eyther eates or doth any thing else with a wauering doubtfulnesse and not beeing well perswaded whether they doe well or ill please God or displease him A Christian which will please God and keepe his conscience pure and vnspotted must be able to discerne of that which he doth whether it bee lawfull or vnlawful according to that which is written before Let euery man be perswaded in his owne minde to doe a thing which is good and yet do it doubtingly the minde beeing tossed too and fro with diuers reasons doth pollute the action to him that doth it and makes it to be sinne lacking right rule and end for it is neyther gouerned by knowledge of the word nor done to Gods glory Let men therefore learne to resolue of their deeds before they acte it and enterpise nothing so long as ones conscience and minde is doubtfull what he may doe for so long our deeds cannot be referred to Gods praise and this very thing is enough to make it sinfull for it is sinne whatsoeuer misseth of the due end Tim. What is the third rule Silas That it is sinne whatsoeuer is not of faith where the word faith cannot bee interpreted of conscience for this interpretation is against the beginning
regard of these things he doth professe that he had occasion of reioycing and matter of glorying yet not in himselfe but in Christ and his grace in which alone there is true glorying with God and not in honour riches and wisedome of the world but in the things pertaining to God to wit in matters concerning the worshippe of God and the saluation of the Church wherein his ministry did consist verse 17. Tim. What especiall doctrines can ye obserue from the verse 17. to the 21. verse whereof the method and meaning you haue now breefely vnfolded Silas Out of verse 17. we haue these instructions First when God prospereth the worke of our vocation namely by blessing the ministry to the working of faith and obedience to Christ therein is iust cause of reioycing The reason is because in such effects God is highly glorified in his mercies and soules conuerted and saued whereat men and Angels ought to bee glad Luke 15 7. Such therfore wrong God and his Church much which neyther themselues labour to winne men to Christ and doe enuy others which doe it Also heere is more cause of incouragement ioy by the happy successe of his ministry to a Preacher then of disheartning by the vnthankfulnesse of the world Lastly it reproueth such as by disobedience and vnprofitablenesse do grieue their Ministers whose heauinesse is the peoples vnhappinesse Heb. 13 17. Secondly wee learne that Ministers in their reioycing must retaine this modesty as not to be puffed vp with their guifts or to despise others whom God doth not so grace and blesse but euer to remember they are but Organes instruments of Christ to effect what he will doe by them 1. Cor. 4 1. All the force working in the conscience is of Christ who both ordained the Ministers and furnished them with guifts and zeale and blesseth their indeuours The third instruction is that the subiect of their ministry be the things of God that is his seruice Heb. 5 1. A Minister is a middle person betweene the people and God to report Gods will to them and to offer and vtter their prayers to God to preach from God glad tydings of peace and good things and on the other side to bring the people to God Wee will attend the worde and Prayer Acts 6 ver 4. Ministers bee the mouth of GOD to open his minde and of the peoples to put vp their request thus their seruice is wholly about the soule The reason is that as Christs kingdome is not of this world so his Ministers are ouer the people in things not belonging to this world but to the Lord 1 Thess. 5 12. Hence is a iust reproofe to such as neglecting to imploy themselues in the things of God which are the things proper to their calling doe spend it in following theyr carnall pleasures or worldly profit doing nothing lesse then that whereunto they be of God ordained and elected of his Church whose end will be fearefull by the parable of the euill seruaunt in the Gospell which in his Maisters absence gaue himselfe to sensuality and forgot his proper seruice Tim. From the 18. verse what Doctrines collect ye Silas First whereas Paul made a religion and Conscience as one that neither would nor could speak of ought I dare not which Christ had not wrought in him and done by him in the function of his Apostleship Hence wee learne as the duty of Pastors to acknowledge the whole fruite of their ministry to come from Christ as author Paul which planteth is nothing but Christ which giueth the encrease so the deity of Christ that he is true and very God whose sole and onely worke it is to make the preaching effectuall to bow mens hearts naturallie stony and obstinate to becom pliable to the doctrine of the Gospell to receiue it by faith which is the chiefest obedience and mother of al obedience inpractise con uersation but Christ did this by the Ministry of Paul as heere he confesseth Therefore he is the true and mighty God which changeth the hearts yea euen of the Gentiles peruerse Idolaters and wholly estranged from God and goodnesse To make these by faith and obedience to embrace the Gospell must needes argue in Christ which did it an omnipotency and diuine vertue For to giue a new heart and a new Spirit is Gods prerogatiue royall Ezek. 36 26. Moreouer inasmuch as Christ wrought in Paul by two meanes words that is publique preachings priuate exhortation disputing Epistles and writings and secondly deeds that is his great labour and trauaile his godlie life his many and manifold myracles 1 Cor. 15 10. it affoords this Doctrine That there be two notable signes and markes of a faithfull Minister of Christ and two especiall meanes whereby hee may benefite the flocke of Christ. First Doctrine that he be able in a good measure to teach truths and to confute the gainsayer Titus 1 9. Secondly examples of life and maners to shine as a light Math. 5. as Christ both saide and did Acts 1 1. Farre hence from this calling bee all such which are giuen to their ease and commodity be either scandalous in life or vnable and vnwilling to teach and labor in doctrine doing good Let such know as haue their toong or hand lame and maimed and bee defectiue in wordes or deeds that they are so much short of that they ought to be Also let such people see that they haue God come so much the nearer to them and haue the more meanes to draw neere to him or to bee left without all excuse whosoeuer enioy teaching and working Pastors which builde with both hands Some alleadge for defence of their ignorance ot wickednesse that their Minister is ignorant and teacheth them not Others that their guides though seeing ones yet offensiue ones say and do not but such haue no exception at al to make whose Pastors speake and worke and giue light by sound doctrine and godly life Tim. Do yee note in the words or matter of the 19 20 21. verses ought to our edification in piety Silas In the words I note that the greatest workes which Paul did worke are called by two names First Signes because they serue to shew and proue his calling and doctrine to be of God and therefore such as ought to be reucrently receiued and submitted vnto Secondly wonders or myracles drawing or rather driuing 〈◊〉 to admiration and wondering by the straungenesse of them because they exceeded both course of nature and capacity of vndorstanding And it is vsuall with men to wonder at things which be aboue reason or nature Also the word might or power in the first place signifies the efficacy which these great workes had in the hearts of the Gentiles before whom they were done and in the latter place it declareth the chiefe cause of that efficacy to wit the might of the holy Spirite working with the Apostle Tim. What are we to learne from hence What matter of
of loue 1 Tim. 1 5. Secondly beside reprehension heere is exhortation to all to striue for vnfaigned loue in all their dealinges with men by word or deed to declare the truth of their loue secming to be in kindnesse what indeed they be and being what they seeme for God hateth hypocrisie it is odious in his sight and vnto all good men Also dissimulation as it is contrary vnto the nature of God so it is hurtfull to our neighbor it makes vs like a broken bow whereof the shiuers are ready to run into his hand which leanes vpon it or a broken staffe which fayleth him that trusteth thereunto or vnto a loose tooth for so is a false friend Tim. What is meant by the next precept of abhorring euill and cleauing to that which is good Silas It may be generally expounded of the nature of true and perpetuall repentaunce taking euill for filthinesse of sin and good for holinesse and goodnesse and then the meaning is that vnto true repentance is required not onely to flye sinne and to loue righteousnesse but to loath and detest sinne and haue in abhomination whatsoeuer is euill in his eyes also not coldly to aproue good things commanded of God but feruently to embrace them striuing to be glued to them to becom one as it were with that which is good which is meant by cleauing to it Heereof we haue Dauid an example Psal. 139 22. but more especially it may be restrained vnto loue whereof we spake in the former Aphorisme and then by good and euill vnderstand not only that which is honest and dishonest but that also which is profitable and hurtfull by abhorring and cleauing is meant extreame hatred and singular desire Tim. What lesson from the words thus interpreted Silas First that our loue to our neighbour must not hinder vs from abhorring that which is euill and sinfull in him though he bee neuer so deare a friend nor from liking eagerly embracing that good and vertue which is in him be he neuer such an enemy vnto vs. As the loue of mens persons must not make vs loue their faults or flatter them or winke at them or defend them so the hatred of mens vices must nor drawe vs from the desire and earnest delight in that which is good in anie man Furthermore it is the property of true loue to be exceeding loath to iniure or hurt ouer neighbour or suffer him to bee hurt in any thing which is precious vnto him as his name person goodes wife saluation c. but rather verie earnestly to studie how to pleasure and helpe him in all and euerie one of these to thinke and speake and do him good being so bent vnto the profit of our Neighbour as to our owne welfare according to the saying of our Sauiour Christ Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Tim. In the next short sentence what is meant by affections and by brotherly loue Silas The first worde signifies such naturall affections and tender loue as is in parents towardes theyr Children whereof see Iacobs example Genes 37 35. and Mary Luke 2. and the latter worde implyeth such loue as is betweene Brethren borne of one and the same Parents whereof Ioseph is a President vnto vs. Moses and Paules loue vnto their Kinsmen was vehement Exodus 32 32. Romanes 9. 1. Christians are Bretheren by profession Tim. What learne we from hence Silas That their loue amongst themselues one towardes another must not bee common and ordinarie but singular and verie great like vnto that which Parents doe beare to the children of their wombe and wherewith Brothers affect one another and no manuaile seeing our loue must extend euen vnto the spending of life and not of our substance onely for our Brethrens sake Rom. 16 4. 1. Iohn 3 16. see like precepts 1. Thessa. 4 9. Hebrewes 13 1. 1. Peter 1 22. 2. Peter 1 7. Tim. Are Papists which professe and beleeue the doctrinc of the councell of Trent our brethren and be all our brethren to be loued alike with the same degree of loue Silas Such Papists be not our brethren namely if they bee learned and haue knowledge for they doe not professe the same doctrine nor the same religion with vs which is the band of brotherhood but raze the foundation of faith and works Secondly they haue not the same Sauiour but a disguised one such a one as shall saue them by their owne merites at least in part Thirdly they haue the great whore mentioned Reuel 17. and 18. for their mother and we haue the chaste spouse of Christ to our mother Fourthly they haue no true sacraments but bastard ones for the Lords supper is al corrupted and depraued with their inuentions they turne the Communion into a priuate supper and they ouerturne the doctrine which baptisme should seale Fiftly they confidently holde and pronounce peremptorily all vs to bee in the estate of damnation iudging though falsely and rashly vs to be Heretickes Schismatickes c. So wee ought to deeme of them which liue and dye in the papacy how can we be brethren which be so miserably diuided Now towards such as be our brethren by ioynt confession of the same holy faith wee are commanded to loue all these with the same kinde of loue that is sincere and great but not in the same measure for as any of the brethren be more 〈◊〉 linkt vnto vs by bandes of nation or nature or of affinity or be more plentifully endowed with grace so we are to declare the force and bring foorth the fruites of our loue rather towards them then others howbeit we are to loue all which are of our Christian religion with a brotherly loue according to those many and plaine exhortations of the word before set downe Tim. Now for the last precept what doth honour signifie and what is it to goe one before another in giuing of honour Silas Honour signifies a good opinion conceiued of others and outwardly testified by wordes gestures deeds c. The grounds or begetter of this opinion bee these 4. First authority publike in Magistrates or Ministers priuate in parents or Maisters Secondly dignity or any thing wherin another excelleth as to be a creature a man a Christian a childe of God a member of Christ c. and to each of these there belongeth honour and cerraine reuerence Thirdly guifts outward of the body or inward of the minde eyther naturall ciuill morall or spirituall and theologicall as faith hope loue repentance c. Fourthly merites when any deserue well of Schooles or Church or Common-wealth by publike benefits as that Centurion did Luke 8 4. These be the causes of a good opinion many be the signes of it to shew it by amongst which vailing the Bonnets bowing the knee slāding before them rising vp relecuing them Mat. 15 6 7. It is first to haue a lowly opinion of out selnes Secondly to thinke better of others
instructions in these words thus opened Silas That in the beginning of the Gospell when the Doctrine thereof was yet newe vnwoonted or vnknowne and the Church yet being as a tender plant or as a childe in the Cradle it pleased God to accompanie the publishing of his trueth with the gift of woorking myracles the better to countenance and confirme both doctrine and the Church Marke 16 20. These Tokens and wonders which at the first did ratifie the Doctrine as seales establish couenants are stil to this day of force to giue credite to the same doctrine taught now in the reformed Churches to be diuine and from heauen So as he which without a myracle will not now beleeue it when all the world beleeueth it he himselfe may be accounted a wonder We doe vse to water plants when they are newly set and but tender afterwardes being growne vp to be trees we cease then to water them so the Church and doctrine of grace when it was new needed confirmation by myracles but now it is growne old and vniuersally receiued there is no such vse of Myracles Let vs rather suspect the Popish religion to bee the new Religion and their Church no Church of Christ because they build the truth and credit thereof vpon wonders which are no perpetuall nor effentiall notes of true Prophets and true Church but common to all Prophets both false and true See Deut. 13 1 2. Mat. 24 24. 2 Thes. 2 9. and Reuel 13 13. False Prophets false Christs yea that Antichrist shall be permitted for the probation of the faithfull and perdition of the vnfaithfull to worke wondrous workes which are called lying wonders 2. Thess. 2 9. both because they be many of them but iugling trickes packed by the cunning of Friars and for that they tend suppose they should be done to deceiue men to establish their lyes superstitions and heresies of Popery also because oftentimes they are done or do proceede from Satan the Father of lies Whereas all true myracles as our Text teacheth for their end doth serue to confirme the truth of the Gospell and for their beginning they alwaies be wrought by the mighty Spirit of God who alone can alter the course of nature and do wondrous things Satan and his imps do some things to be wondred at of such as cannot perceiue the causes of those things which impostures cunningly hide But if that miracles were necessary we are not vtterly destitute The straunge proseruation of Luther and Q. Elizabeth against many deadly enemies is maruailous if not myraculous also the discouering of the Gun-powder Treason in so strange a sort Maister Hawks clapping his hands thrice for ioy in the fiery flame Cranmers hart whole in the fire his body being burnt as it hapned to others are not these wondrous matters Tim. What may wee obserue from the end of the 19. verse with the 20. and 21 Sil. It commends to vs these few instructions Whereas Paul had filled with the Gospell that is had brought to the faith of Christ by plentifull and diligent preaching the Gospell so many people and prouinces as were mightily distant one from the other as I Hyricum which is thought to be that which at this day we call Slauonia is distant from Ierusalem the Metropolis of Iudea which in a right line is iudged to be about 350. Germain miles but was much larger space going by circuites and fetching compasses as it is knowne he did In this example of the Apostle I say carying the word to such Barbarians and superstitious places with such extreame labour and both manifest and manifold dangers whereof we reade in the Acts and in 2 Cor. 11. wee haue the Image of a faithfull Minister filled with loue of Christ his Kingdom and mans saluation to the reproofe of such as with farre lesse paines and no perrill at home may and ought to preach Christ euery Saboth and will not and it giueth due encouragement to all such as do the Lordes worke with fidelity and industry to perseuer in theyr godlie course whereof they haue Paul such a noble president patterne As God will looke for much of them to whom he committeth much so they which doe improoue their Talents and encrease them vntill they come to be tenne Talents such shall be set ouer ten Cities and enter into their Maisters ioy when the sloathfull shall heare Take him and binde him c. Furthermore as Paul in few words ran ouer an heap of Myracles and an infinite company of Cities in ver 19 to set forth his infinite labours to the example of others so in that he studied and did euen in an holy ambition as men striue which be greedy of worldly honour contend to fulfil the prophesies concerning the carying the name and Gospell of Christ where it had neuer beene preached by any before him yea where the sound of Christ neuer came Heerein first he did approue himselfe a true Apostle whose office was to call ignorant heathnish people to Christ and to constitute Churches which they might leaue to others to builde forwarde as Paul did in Ephesus and Creta 1. Timothy 1 34. Titus 1 4 5 6. Faire vnlike to that which Iesuites boast to bee done by them in India for neyther bee they commissionated for the whole world as the Apostles were neyther preached they the truth of the Gospell but their owne errors the traditions of Rome and gathered Churches not to Christ but to Antichrist to increase not Gods but Sathans kingdome making them an hundred times worse then they were before yea by their extreame cruelties making the name of Christ odious to those Pagans Secondly in that Paul sought as well to instruct such as were conuerted as to gaine to Christ such as were strangers from him we see againe his affection to Christs glory and kingdome which should bee a spur in the sides of all Christs true Ministers to quicken them to al care and labor for the enlarging of Christs flocke and getting to themselues testimony of their calling from God by the zeale of their hearts and fruites of their indeuour as Paul had from the accomplishment of propheticall Oracles whereby his extraordinary Apostolicall function was warranted to him selfe and the Churches of Christ. DIAL V. Verses 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29. Therefore also I haue beene let oft to come vnto you but now seeing I haue no more place in these quarters and also haue 〈◊〉 desirous many yeares agoe to come vnto you when I shall take my iourney into Spaine I will come to see you c. Tim. VVHat is contained in all these verses Silas The hope and promise of Pauls cōming to the Romanes which he setteth foorth by the mouing cause to wit the vacancy of his businesse in these parts where he was Secondly by the feruency of his desire which he had a long time to see them in verse 22 23. then by the circumstance of time when hee woulde come to wit when